THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 


MABEL  R.   GILLIS 


-A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIfc  BOOKS  AND 
OTHER   POPULAR   BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


ELSIE  DJNSMORE. 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S    WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD. 

GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 
ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 
THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 
SLSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 
ELSIE  AND  THE  RAYMONDS. 

ELSIE    YACHTING   WITH   THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S   VACATION. 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE. 
£LSIE  AT  ION. 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR. 

ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND   WATERS. 
ELSIE  AT  HOME. 

ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON. 
ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 


MILDRED  KEITH. 

MILDRED  AT  ROSELANDS. 

MILDRED'S  MARRIED  LIFE. 
MILDRED  AND  ELSIE. 
MILDRED  AT  HOME. 

MILDRED'S  BOYS  AND  GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 


CASELLA. 

SIGNING   THE   CONTRACT  AND   WHAT  IT  COST, 
THE  TRAGEDY  OF  WILD  RIVER    VALLEY. 
OUR  FRED. 

AN  OLD-FASHIONED  BOY. 
WANTED,  A  PEDIGREE. 

THE  THORN  IN  THE  NEST. 


... 


'A-^fc   'V\*Ms£<-^ 


MILDRED'S 
NE¥  DAUGHTER. 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY, 

ATJTHOB  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS,  THE  MILDEED 
BOOKS,  ETC. 


NEW  YORK : 

DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY, 

PUBLISHERS. 


COPYRIGHT,  1894, 

BY 
DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY. 


All  rights  reserved. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER, 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  clock  on  the  mantel,  striking  six, 
woke  Ethel  and  Blanche  Eldon,  two  little 
sisters  lying  side  by  side  in  their  pretty 
bed. 

"Ah,  it  is  morning,  Blanche,  and  time 
for  you  and  me  to  be  up,"  said  Ethel, 
smiling  pleasantly  into  her  younger  sis 
ter's  eyes. 

"Yes;  in  a  minute,  Ethel,"  replied 
Blanche,  turning  toward  her  sister  and 
patting  her  cheek  affectionately. 

At  the  same  moment  the  door  into  the 
hall  opened  softly  and  the  mother  came 
in,  her  dark  eyes  shining,  her  thin,  pale 
face  wreathed  in  smiles. 

"Good-morning,  my  darlings,"  she 
said,  speaking  softly,  for  fear  of  waking 
the  two  younger  children  in  the  nursery 
beyond.  "Have  you  slept  well?"  she 


2  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

asked,  bending  over  to  kiss  first  one,  then 
the  other. 

"  Yes,  mamma,  dear,"  they  answered, 
speaking  together.  "  And  so  have  Harry 
and  Nannette,"  added  Ethel,  "and  they 
are  sound  asleep  yet,  I  think." 

"And  we  will  not  wake  them,"  re 
sponded  the  mother. 

"Did  you  sleep  well,  mamma?  and  is 
dear  papa  better? "  asked  the  little  girls 
with  eager,  anxious  looks  up  into  her 
face,  Ethel  adding,  "  Oh,  I  am  sure  of  it, 
because  you  look  so  happy  ! " 

"Yes,  dears,  I  am  very  glad  and 
happy,  very  thankful  to  our  kind 
Heavenly  Father,  that  your  papa  slept 
unusually  well  and  seems  easier  and 
brighter  this  morning  than  I  have  seen 
him  for  weeks,"  Mrs.  Eldon  replied,  with 
tears  of  joy  shining  in  her  eyes.  "He 
has  asked  to  see  his  children,  and  when 
you  are  dressed  and  have  eaten  your 
breakfast,  you  shall  come  to  him  for  a 
few  minutes." 

"  Oh,  we  are  so  glad  we  may  see  him, 
mamma,"  they  cried  in  a  breath,  Ethel 
adding,  "  I  hope  papa  will  soon  be  so 
well  that  we  can  go  back  to  our  own  dear 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  3 

home  again  and  see  our  own  dear  grandma 
and  grandpa." 

' '  Yes,  I  hope  so,  darling.  And  now 
you  two  may  get  up  and  when  dressed 
help  Harry  and  Nannette  with  their 
toilet." 

"Then  have  our  breakfast  and  after 
that  go  in  to  see  papa?"  exclaimed 
Blanche  joyously.  "  And  may  we  kiss 
him,  mamma?" 

"I  think  he  will  be  able  to  kiss  his 
children  all  around,"  the  mother  an- 
swered  the  little  questioner,  with  a  lov 
ing  smile.  "But  I  must  go  back  to 
him  now,  dears,"  she  added ;  and  with 
another  tender  kiss  she  turned  and  went 
quickly  from  the  room. 

The  two  little  girls  were  already  out  of 
bed  and  dressing  as  fast  as  they  could  ; 
but  that  was  not  so  very  rapidly,  for 
Ethel,  the  eldest,  was  only  eight  years 
old,  Blanche  nearly  two  years  younger. 

Their  father  had  been  ill  for  a  long 
while,  and  it  was  now  some  days  since- 
they  had  seen  him  ;  their  mother  was  his 
devoted  nurse,  with  him  almost  con 
stantly,  so  that  of  late  the  children  had 
been  left  very  much  to  themselves  and 


4  MILDBED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

the  companionship  of  the  young  girl, 
Myra,  who  combined  in  her  person  the 
calling  of  both  child' s-nurse  and  honse- 
maid.  Ethel  was  scarcely  dressed  when 
the  little  brother  and  sister  woke  and 
were  heard  demanding  assistance  with 
their  dressing. 

"  Oh,  hush,  hush  !  do  hush,  children ! " 
cried  Ethel,  running  to  them,  "don't 
make  such  a  noise.  You  forget  that  our 
dear  papa  is  very  sick  and  your  noise 
may  make  him  worse.  I  don't  know 
where  Myra  is,  but  you  may  get  up  and  I 
will  help  you  to  dress  ;  then  we  will  have 
breakfast,  and  after  that  we  will  go  into 
dear  papa's  room  ;  for  mamma  says  we 
may." 

"Oh!  oh!  can  we,  Ethel?"  they  asked 
in  delight.  "We're  so  glad!  'cause  we 
haven't  seen  our  dear  papa  for  ever  so 
long." 

"And  Nanny  wants  mamma  to  turn 
and  dress  her,"  whimpered  Nannette. 

"Oh,  no,  Nan,  dear  ;  mamma  is  too  busy 

taking  care  of  our  poor  sick  papa,  so  I'll 

-dress  you  and  we'll  have  our  breakfast, 

and  then  we  are  to  go  in  to  see  him," 

returned  Ethel.  "Now  be  a  dear,  good 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  5 

girl  and  don't  cry,"  she  added  coax- 
ingly  ;  "  because  if  dear  papa  should  hear 
you  it  might  make  him  worse.  Now  let 
me  wash  you  and  put  on  your  clothes  and 
brush  your  hair  and  then  we'll  have  our 
breakfast." 

The  little  maid  worked  away  while  she 
talked,  dressing  the  baby  sister,  and  little 
Blanche  helped  Harry  with  his  toilet. 

Before  they  had  finished  Myra  came  to 
their  assistance. 

"  Your  papa  is  better  this  morning, 
Miss  Ethel,"  she  said,  "  and  your  break 
fast's  ready  now.  Your  mamma  says  you 
may  go  in  to  see  the  captain  when  you 
are  done  eatin' ,  and  then  you  are  to  have 
your  morning  walk." 

"Oh,  yes,  we  know,"  said  Blanche  ; 
"mamma  told  us  papa  was  better,  and 
we're  just  as  glad  as  can  be." 

"We  hope  he'll  soon  be  quite,  quite 
well,"  added  Ethel,  taking  the  hand  of 
Nannette  and  leading  the  way  to  the 
breakfast  room. 

The  four  were  quite  merry  over  their 
porridge,  feeling  in  excellent  spirits 
because  of  the  good  news  about  their 
father,  whom  they  dearly  loved. 


6  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

When  all  had  finished  their  meal  and 
been  made  tidy  again,  they  were  taken  to 
him.  He  greeted  them  with  a  loving 
smile  and  a  few  low  spoken  words  of 
endearment.  Alas !  he  was  still  so  ill  as 
to  be  scarce  able  to  lift  his  head  from  the 
pillow,  and  when  each  had  had  a  few  lov 
ing  words  and  a  tender  kiss  of  fatherly 
affection,  mamma  bade  them  run  away  to 
their  play,  promising  that  they  should 
come  in  again  for  a  few  minutes  when 
papa  felt  able  to  see  them. 

She  led  them  to  the  door  and  kissed 
each  in  turn,  saying  low  and  tenderly, 
"  Mamma's  own  dear,  dear  children  !  no 
words  can  tell  how  mamma  loves  you 
all."  The  baby  she  kissed  several  times, 
holding  her  close  as  if  loth  to  let  her  go. 
Setting  her  down  at  last  with  a  heavy 
sigh,  "Go,  my  darlings,"  she  said,  "  and 
try  to  be  quiet  while  you  are  in  the  house 
lest  you  disturb  poor,  dear  papa." 

With  that  she  stepped  back  into  the 
room  again  and  softly  closed  the  door. 

Nannette  was  beginning  to  cry, 
"Nanny  wants  to  go  back  to  dear 
mamma  and  stay  wis  her,"  but  Ethel 
put  her  arms  about  her,  saying  cheerily, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER.  7 

''There,  there,  little  sister,  don't  cry ;  we 
are  going  to  take  a  nice  walk  out  in  the 
green  fields  and  gather  flowers  under 
the  hedge-rows  for  our  dear  papa  and 
mamma.  Won't  that  be  pleasant  ?" 

' '  Oh  yes,  yes  !  I  so  glad  ! ' '  cried  the 
little  one  with  sudden  change  of  look 
and  tone.  "  Put  Nan's  hat  on  dus  now  ; 
dis  minute." 

"Yes,  darling,  we'll  go  and  get  it  at 
once  ;  and  Blanche  and  Harry  and  I  will 
put  our  hats  on  too,  and  oh,  such  a  good 
time  as  we  shall  have  !  " 

At  that  Nannette  dried  her  eyes  and 
began  prattling  delightedly  about  the 
flowers  she  hoped  to  gather,  and  the  birds 
that  would  be  singing  in  the  tree-tops,  or 
flying  to  and  fro  building  their  nests. 

Harry  and  Blanche  were  scarcely  less 
elated,  and  even  staid  little  Ethel  grew 
blithe  and  gay  as  they  passed  down  the 
village  street  and  turned  aside  into  the 
green  lanes  and  meadows. 

The  house  grew  very  quiet  when  the  chil 
dren  had  gone.  Captain  Eldon  had  fallen 
into  a  doze  and  his  devoted  wife  sat  close 
by  his  side,  one  thin  hand  fast  clasped 
in  hers,  while  she  almost  held  her  breath 


8  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER. 

lest  she  should  rouse  him  from  that  slum 
ber  which  might  prove  the  turning  point 
in  the  long  illness  that  had  brought  him 
to  the  very  borders  of  the  grave. 

Mrs.  Eldon  was  a  West  Indian  from  the 
island  of  Jamaica ;  and  the  captain,  be 
longing  to  an  English  regiment  stationed 
there,  had  won  her  heart,  courted  and 
married  her.  She  was  the  only  living 
child  of  a  worthy  couple,  a  wealthy 
planter  and  his  wife,  who  had  made  no 
objection  to  their  daughter's  acceptance 
of  the  gallant  British  officer  who  had 
made  himself  agreeable  to  them  as  well 
as  to  her. 

He  proved  a  kind  and  indulgent  hus 
band.  They  were  a  devotedly  attached 
couple  and  very  happy  during  the  first 
eight  years  of  their  married  life ;  then 
Captain  El  don's  health  began  to  fail,  the 
climate  was  pronounced  most  unfavorable 
by  his  medical  adviser,  and  obtaining  a 
furlough,  he  returned  to  his  native  land, 
taking  wife  and  children  with  him  ;  but 
the  change  had  little  effect ;  he  rallied 
somewhat  for  a  time,  then  he  grew  weaker 
and  now  had  scarcely  left  his  bed  for 
weeks. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  9 

He  had  no  near  relatives  living  except 
two  brothers,  who  had,  years  before, 
emigrated  to  America  ;  he  was  too  ill  to 
seek  old  friends  and  acquaintances,  and 
taking  possession  of  a  cottage  advertised 
for  rent,  on  the  outskirts  of  a  village 
and  near  the  seashore,  he,  with  his  wife 
and  little  ones,  had  passed  a  secluded  life 
there,  seeing  few  visitors  besides  the  phy 
sician  who  was  in  attendance. 

Mrs.  Eldon  insisted  on  being  her  hus 
band's  sole  nurse  and  determinedly  per 
sisted  in  believing  in  his  final  recovery, 
often  talking  hopefully  of  the  time  when 
they  might  return  to  her  island  home  on 
the  other  side  of  the  ocean,  and  the  fond 
parents  who  were  wearying  of  the  pro 
longed  absence  of  their  only  child  and 
her  little  ones.  But  to-day  as  she  sat 
with  her  eyes  riveted  upon  his  sleeping 
face  and  noted  its  haggard  look — so  thin, 
wan  and  marked  with  lines  of  suffering — 
her  heart  misgave  her  as  never  before. 
Was  he — the  light  and  joy  of  her  life — 
about  to  pass  away  to  that  bourn 
whence  no  traveller  returns?  Oh,  the 
anguish  of  that  thought !  how  could  life 
ever  be  endured  without  him?  Her 


10  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

heart  almost  stood  still  with  terror  and 
despair. 

"  Oh,  my  darling!"  she  moaned,  as 
suddenly  the  sunken  eyes  opened  and 
gazed  mournfully  into  hers,  "do  not  leave 
me !  I  cannot  live  without  you,"  and  as 
she  spoke  she  pressed  her  hand  upon  her 
heart  and  gasped  for  breath. 

His  lips  moved  but  no  sound  came  from 
them,  the  fingers  of  the  hand  she  held 
closed  convulsively  over  hers,  he  drew  a 
long  sighing  breath,  and  was  gone. 

The  sound  of  a  heavy  fall  brought  the 
cook  and  housemaid  running  from  the 
kitchen  to  find  the  captain  dead  and  the 
new-made  widow  lying  prone  upon  the 
floor  by  his  bedside,  apparently  as  life 
less  as  he. 

"Dear,  dear!"  cried  the  cook,  stoop 
ing  over  the  prostrate  form,  "  there  don't 
seem  to  be  a  bit  more  life  in  her  than  in 
him.  Take  hold  here  with  me,  Myra, 
and  we'll  lift  her  to  the  couch  yonder. 
Poor  thing,  poor  thing !  between  nursin' 
and  frettin'  she's  just  about  killed,  and  I 
shouldn'  t  wonder  if  she  wouldn'  t  be  long 
a-f  olio  wing  o'  him,  if  she  hasn't  done  it 
already." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  11 

"Betty,  I'm  afraid  she  has!"  sobbed 
the  girl,  ' '  and  what  will  the  poor  children 
do  ?  She  was  just  the  sweetest  lady  I  ever 
saw,  so  she  was." 

"  There  now,  Myra,  don't  go  on  so,  but 
run  and  bring  somethin'  to  bring  her  to. 
Oh,  there's  the  doctor's  gig  at  the  gate  ! 
Run  and  let  him  in,  quick  as  you  can  go." 

In  another  minute  the  doctor  entered 
the  room,  followed  by  the  sobbing  Myra. 
He  glanced  first  at  the  still  form  on  the 
bed.  "Yes,  the  poor  gentleman  has 
gone!"  he  said,  sighing  as  he  spoke; 
"but  it  is  only  what  was  to  be  ex 
pected." 

He  turned  quickly  to  the  couch  where 
lay  the  still  form  of  Mrs.  Eldon,  the  face 
as  pale  and  deathlike  as  that  of  the  hus 
band,  laid  his  finger  on  her  wrist,  turned 
hastily,  caught  up  a  hand-glass  lying  on 
the  bureau  and  held  it  to  her  lips  for  a 
moment,  then  laying  it  down  with  a  sigh  : 

"  She  too  is  gone,"  he  said  in  a  low, 
moved  tone,  "and  I  am  hardly  sur 
prised." 

"Oh,  sir,  what  ailed  her?"  sobbed 
Myra,  "She  scarce  ever  complained  of 
being  ill." 


12  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

11  No,  but  I  knew  she  had  heart  trouble 
likely  to  carry  her  off  should  she  be  sub 
jected  to  any  great  or  sudden  shock." 

"And  he's  been  took  that  suddent ! 
and  she  so  fond  o'  him,"  groaned  Betty. 
"Well,  well,  well !  we've  all  got  to  die, 
but  when  my  time  comes  I  'ope  I'll  go 
a  bit  slower;  that  I  do  1 " 

The  doctor  was  looking  at  his  watch. 
"  I  must  be  going,"  he  said,  "for  I  have 
other  patients  needing  attention  ;  but  I'll 
drive  to  the  vicarage  and  ask  Mrs.  Rogers 
to  come  and  oversee  matters  here.  By 
the  way,  can  either  of  you  tell  me  where 
any  relatives  are  to  be  found  ? ' ' 

"No,  sir,  that  we  can't,"  replied  the 
cook,  sighing  heavily.  "Leastways  I 
don't  remember  so  much  as  oncet  hear 
ing  the  capting  nor  Mrs.  Eldon  mention 
no  relations  'cept  it  might  be  some  o'  her 
folks  'way  acrost  the  sea  somewheres." 

"Too  far  away  to  be  of  any  use  in  this 
extremity,"  muttered  the  physician  med 
itatively.  Then  a  little  louder,  "Well," 
he  said,  "I'll  go  for  the  vicar's  wife,  and 
she'll  see  to  all  the  necessary  arrange 
ments.  Where  are  the  children?" 

"Out  walkin'  in  the  fields,  sir,"  an- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  13 

swered  Myra.  "Oh,  dear,  the  poor  little 
things!  Whatever  will  they  do  ?  What's 
to  become  o'  them  without  no  father  nor 
no  mother?" 

"  I  dare  say  there  are  relations  some 
where,"  returned  the  doctor,  then  hurried 
out  to  his  gig,  and  in  another  minute  was 
driving  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  the 
parsonage. 

Not  far  from  the  house  he  came  upon 
the  little  group  of  children  returning  from 
their  walk. 

"  Oh,  doctor,"  cried  Ethel,  and  perceiv 
ing  that  she  wanted  to  speak  to  him,  he 
reined  in  his  horse  for  a  moment,  uhave 
you  been  to  our  house  ?  and  did  you  find 
papa  better  ?  Oh,  I  hope — I  think  he  is 
very  much  better,  and  will  soon  be 
well." 

"Yes,  my  dear,"  returned  the  kind- 
hearted  physician  after  a  moment's  pause, 
as  if  considering  the  question  and  the 
best  reply  to  make.  "I  found  him  entirely 
free  from  the  pain  from  which  he  has 
been  so  long  suffering ;  and  I  am  sure  you 
and  your  little  brother  and  sisters  will 
be  glad  of  it." 

U0h,  yes,  indeed,  sir!  just  as  glad  as 


14  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

we  can  be ;  as  I  am  sure  dear  mamma 
must  be." 

The  doctor  drove  on,  sighing  to  himself, 
"Poor  little  orphans  !  I  wonder  what  is 
to  become  of  them.  If  I  were  only  a  rich 
man  instead  of  a  poor  one  with  a  family 
of  my  own  to  support — ah,  well !  I  hope 
there  are  relatives  somewhere  who  will 
see  that  they  are  clothed,  fed,  and  edu 
cated." 


CHAPTER  II. 

"  OH,  papa  is  better,  dear,  dear  papa  ! " 
cried  Ethel,  jumping  and  dancing  in 
delight. 

"Oh,  I'm  so  glad  !  I'm  so  glad  ! "  cried 
Blanche  and  Harry  in  chorus. 

"  I  so  blad  !  I  so  blad  !  "  echoed  Nan- 
nette.  "But  I  don't  want  to  doe  home, 
Ethel ;  I'se  tired." 

"Then  we'll  go  and  sit  down  awhile 
under  the  trees  by  the  little  brook  over 
yonder,"  returned  Ethel  in  soothing  tones. 
"You  will  like  that,  Blanche  and  Harry, 
won't  you?" 

A  ready  assent  was  given,  and  all 
three  turned  aside  and  spent  an  hour  or 
more  in  the  pleasant  spot,  rolling  on  the 
grass,  picking  flowers,  throwing  them 
into  the  water,  and  watching  them  sail 
away  out  of  sight. 

At  length  Nannette  began  fretting. 
"I  so  tired,  so  s'eepy.  Me  wants  to  doe 
home  see  papa  and  mamma." 

"So  you  shall,  Nan.     I  want  to  see 

15 


16  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

them,  too,"  returned  Ethel,  rising  and 
taking  her  little  sister' s  hand  as  she  spoke. 
"Come,  Blanche  and  Harry." 

"Yes,  I'm  ready,"  said  Harry,  flinging 
the  last  pebble  into  the  water.  "I  want 
to  see  papa  and  mamma ;  'sides  I'm 
hungry  for  my  lunch." 

"So  am  I,"  said  Blanche,  and  they 
followed  on  behind  Ethel  and  the  baby 
sister,  laughing  and  chatting  merrily  as 
they  went. 

Myra  met  the  little  party  at  the  gate, 
her  eyes  red  with  weeping. 

"O  Myra,  what's  the  matter?"  asked 
Ethel  in  alarm. 

"Never  mind,"  returned  the  little 
maid  evasively.  "Your  lunch  is  ready, 
and  you'd  best  come  and  eat  first  thing, 
'cause  I  know  you  must  be  hungry." 

So  saying  she  led  the  way  into  the 
house  and  on  to  the  dining  room. 

They  had  come  in  with  appetites  sharp 
ened  by  exercise  in  the  open  air,  and  were 
too  busy  satisfying  them  to  indulge  in 
much  chatter.  Nannette  at  length  fell 
asleep  in  her  chair  and  was  carried  to  her 
bed  by  Myra,  whither  Harry  presently 
followed  her. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  17 

"Has  mamma  had  her  lunch  yet, 
Myra?"  asked  Ethel. 

Myra  seemed  not  to  have  heard,  and 
the  question  was  repeated. 

"No,  miss,"  she  replied,  and  Ethel 
noticed  a  suspicious  tremble  in  her  voice. 

"O  Myra,  I  hope  mamma  isn't  sick," 
exclaimed  the  little  girl.  "  She  has  been 
looking  so  pale  of  late  ! ' ' 

"She  —  she's  lying  down — asleep," 
Miss  Ethel,"  Myra  returned  with  diffi 
culty,  swallowing  a  lump  in  her  throat 
and  hurrying  from  the  room. 

"  How  oddly  Myra  acts  !  and  she  looks 
as  if  she'd  been  crying  ever  so  long  and 
hard,"  remarked  Ethel,  half  to  herself, 
half  to  Blanche. 

But  Blanche  had  thrown  herself  on  the 
bed  beside  the  two  little  ones,  and  was  so 
nearly  asleep  that  she  scarcely  heard  or 
heeded. 

Ethel  seated  herself  in  a  large  easy- 
chair  by  the  window  with  a  book  in  her 
hand ;  but  all  being  so  quiet  within  and 
without  the  house,  she  too,  rather  weary 
with  the  walk  and  sports  of  the  morning, 
was  presently  wandering  in  the  land  of 
dreams. 


18  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

She  was  roused  from  her  slumber  by 
someone  bending  over  her  and  softly 
pressing  a  kiss  upon  her  forehead.  Her 
eyes  opened  and  looked  up  into  the  kind 
face  of  Mrs.  Kogers,  the  vicar's  wife. 

"Oh,  I  thought  it  was  mamma!"  ex 
claimed  the  little  girl  in  a  tone  of  keen 
disappointment. 

"No,  dear,  but  I  kissed  you  for  her — 
your  dear  mother,"  returned  the  lady 
with  emotion. 

"But  why  didn't  mamma  come  her 
self?"  asked  Ethel,  growing  frightened 
though  she  could  scarcely  have  told  why. 
"You  are  very  kind,  Mrs.  Rogers,  but 
oh,  I  do  want  mamma  !  Can  I  go  to  her 
now?"  She  sprang  to  her  feet  as  she 
spoke. 

"My  poor  child,  my  poor  dear  little 
girl,"  the  lady  said  tremulously,  seating 
herself  and  drawing  Ethel  into  her  arms. 

"Oh,  ma'am,  why  do  you  say  that?" 
queried  Ethel  in  terror.  "Is  anything 
the  matter  with  mamma  ?  is  papa  worse  ? 
Oh,  what  shall  I  do  ?  Can't  I  go  to  them 
now  ?  I'll  be  very  quiet  and  good." 

"Oh,  my  child,  my  poor  dear  child, 
how  shall  I  tell  you  ! "  cried  the  lady, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  19- 

folding  the  little  girl  close  in  her  arms, 
while  great  tears  chased  each  other  down 
her  cheeks.  "  Your  dear  father  has  gone 
to  his  heavenly  home,  Ethel,  and  to  the 
dear  Saviour  whom  he  loved  and  served 
while  here  upon  earth." 

"Do  you  mean  that  papa  is  dead?'* 
almost  shrieked  Ethel.  u  Oh,  oh,  my 
papa,  my  dear  papa ! "  and  hiding  her 
face  in  her  hands  she  sobbed  violently  for 
a  moment. 

"  But  I  must  go  to  mamma !  "  she  cried, 
dashing  away  her  tears  ;  ' '  she  will  be 
wanting  me  to  comfort  her,  for  there' & 
nobody  else  to  do  it  now.  Oh,  let  me  go  1 
I  must !"  as  Mrs.  Rogers  held  her  fast. 

4 'No,  dear  child,"  she  said  with  emo 
tion,  "  your  mamma  does  not  need  you  or 
any  other  earthly  comforter  now,  for  God 
Himself  has  wiped  away  all  tears  from  her 
eyes  and  she  will  never  know  sin  or  sor 
row  or  suffering  any  more." 

A  dazed  look  up  into  the  lady's  face 
was  Ethel's  only  rejoinder  for  a  momentr 
then  she  stammered,  "I — I  don't  know 
what  you  mean,  ma'am.  I — I — mamma 
has  taught  me  that  it  is  only  in  heaven 
there  is  no  sin  or  sorrow  or  pain." 


20  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

"Yes,  darling,  and  it  is  there  she  is  now 
with  the  dear  husband — your  father — 
whom  she  so  dearly  loved!" 

"  Oh,  you  can't  mean  it !  it  can't  be  that 
both  are  gone,  and  nobody  left  to  love  us 
or  take  care  of  us — Blanche  and  Harry, 
and  Nan  and  me  !  Oh,  no,  no,  it  can' t  be 
possible!"  cried  the  little  girl,  covering 
her  face  with  her  hands  and  bursting  into 
an  agony  of  sobs  and  tears.  "Mamma, 
mamma,  mamma,  oh,  I  can  never,  never, 
never  do  without  you  ! " 

Mrs.  Rogers  drew  her  closer  and  spoke 
in  low,  comforting  tones,  her  own  tears 
falling  fast  the  while,  ""Dear  child,  God 
will  take  care  of  you  and  your  little 
brother  and  sisters.  He  calls  Himself  the 
father  of  the  fatherless.  He  pities  and 
loves  you  and  will  raise  up  friends  and 
helpers  for  you.  Can  you  not  trust 
Him  for  that,  dear  child,  and  be  glad 
for  papa  and  mamma,  that  they  are 
safe  with  Him  and  will  never  again  be 
sick  or  in  pain  ?  and  that  if  you  love 
and  serve  Him  while  on  earth  He  will 
one  day  take  you  to  be  with  Him  and 
them?" 

"I  don't  want  to  die,  and  I  cannot,  I 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  21 

cannot  do  without  my  dear  papa  and 
mamma ! "  wailed  the  well-nigh  heart 
broken  child. 

Her  cry  waked  the  three  younger  ones  ; 
a  trying  scene  ensued, 


CHAPTER  III. 

To  Ethel  and  Blanche  the  memories  of 
the  next  few  days  seemed,  through  the 
rest  of  their  lives,  ever  like  a  dreadful 
dream.  Then  they  were  taken  on  board  an 
ocean  steamer  bound  for  the  city  of  Phila 
delphia  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
where  two  brothers  of  their  father  had 
settled  years  before.  They  were  mer 
chants  doing  a  large  wholesale  and  retail 
business,  and  were  known  to  be  abund 
antly  able  to  provide  for  the  orphan  chil 
dren  of  their  deceased  brother. 

The  address  of  the  parents  of  Mrs. 
Eldon  was  not  known  to  those  who  made 
the  arrangements,  so  that  they  were  not 
even  advised  of  their  daughter's  death. 

There  were  no  relatives  to  take  charge 
of  the  forlorn  little  ones  on  their  voyage, 
but  they  were  given  into  the  care  of  the 
wife  of  a  soldier  who  was  going  out  to  join 
her  husband  in  Canada,  a  Mrs.  McDougal, 
a  warm-hearted  earnest  Christian,  child- 

32 


MILDRED'S  NE.W  DAUGHTER.  23 

less  herself,  bat  with  a  heart  full  of  love 
and  tenderest  sympathy  for  the  sadly 
bereaved  little  ones  committed  to  her  care. 
She  petted,  soothed,  comforted  them, 
attended  faithfully  to  all  their  physical 
needs,  and  spent  many  an  hour  amusing 
them  with  quaint  stories  of  Scottish  life 
and  manners,  of  brownies,  elves,  and 
fairies ;  tales  that  would  interest  and 
amuse,  yet  teach  no  harmful  lesson. 

Before  the  good  and  gallant  vessel  had 
reached  her  destination  the  mutual  love 
between  the  kind  caretaker  and  her  young 
charges  had  grown  very  strong,  and  it  was 
with  a  heavy  heart  that  Mrs.  McDougal 
looked  forward  to  the  coming  separation. 

The  announcement  of  the  deaths  of 
their  brother  and  his  wife,  and  that  the 
children  would  be  sent  directly  to  them, 
had  reached  the  firm  of  the  Eldon  Brothers 
only  a  few  hours  before  the  arrival  of  the 
vessel  bringing  them. 

It  was  a  great  and  not  altogether  wel 
come  surprise,  yet  their  hearts  were  moved 
with  pity  for  the  forlorn  little  ones,  and 
together  they  repaired  at  once  to  the  dock 
and  boarded  the  newly  arrived  vessel  in 
search  of  them. 


24  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER. 

They  found  them  on  the  deck  with  their 
kind  caretaker,  Nannette  on  her  lap,  the 
others  grouped  about  her. 

"  Ah,  here  they  are !  I'd  know  that 
little  lad  anywhere  as  poor  Harry's  boy  !  " 
exclaimed  Mr.  Albert  Eldon,  the  younger 
of  the  two,  with  emotion,  and  laying  a 
hand  tenderly  upon  the  child's  head,  as 
he  spoke. 

"That's  my  name,  sir;  and  it  was  my 
papa's  name  too.  Mamma  called  him 
that,  but  most  folks  said  captain  when 
they  talked  to  him,"  volunteered  the 
little  fellow  in  return. 

"  Ah?  then  I'm  your  uncle  Albert ;  and 
this  gentleman,"  indicating  his  brother, 
"  is  your  uncle  George." 

"  Oh  I  thought  so  for  you  resemble 
papa ;  at  least  as  he  was  before  he  was 
tak,en  so  ill,"  Ethel  said,  lifting  tearful 
eyes  to  the  face  of  Mr.  George  Eldon. 

"  Do  I,  my  dear?  I  believe  there  is 
said  to  be  a  strong  family  resemblance 
among  us  all,"  he  returned.  "At  all 
events  we  are  your  father's  brothers,  and 
therefore  own  uncles  to  all  of  you  little 
ones,"  he  added,  stooping  to  caress  them 
in  turn,  as  Ms  brother  was  doing. 


MILDRED1 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.  25 

Then  the  gentlemen  held  a  conversation 
with  Mrs.  McDougal  in  which — perceiv 
ing  how  loth  the  children  were  to  be 
separated  from  her,  clinging  to  her  with 
tears  and  entreaties  that  she  would  not 
leave  them — they  proposed  that  she 
should  remain  in  charge  of  them  for  a 
few  days  or  weeks  while  they  were 
becoming  familiar  with  their  new  sur 
roundings. 

She  replied  that  she  could  do  so  for 
only  a  day  or  two,  as  she  must  embrace 
the  first  opportunity  to  rejoin  her  hus 
band. 

"I  am  sorry  to  hear  that,"  returned 
Mr.  Albert  Eldon,  "but  do  us  the  favor 
to  stay  while  you  can  ;  and  let  it  be  at  my 
house;  for  we  will  not  try  separating  these 
little  folks  while  you  are  with  them,  what 
ever  arrangement  we  may  decide  upon 
later.  Will  not  that  be  the  better  plan, 
brother?" 

"  For  the  present — till  we  have  time  to 
talk  the  matter  over  with  our  wives? 
Yes,  I  think  so." 

A  carriage  was  waiting  on  the  wharf,  in 
which  Mrs.  McDougal  and  the  children 
were  presently  bestowed,  Mr.  Albert 


26  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Eldon  following,  after  a  moment's  low- 
toned  chat  with  his  brother  and  an  order 
to  the  driver.  He  seated  himself  and 
took  Harry  on  his  knee. 

"Where  are  we  doin'  now?"  asked 
Nannette,  peering  out  of  the  window  as 
the  vehicle  moved  on. 

"To  my  house — Uncle  Albert's  house, 
little  one,"  replied  Mr.  Eldon  in  pleasant 
tones.  "  You  will  find  some  little  cousins, 
a  girl  and  a  boy,  and  I  hope  have  nice 
times  playing  with  them." 

"What's  the  boy's  name,  Uncle  Al 
bert  ? "  queried  Harry. 

"Charles  Augustus;  the  little  girl  is 
Leonora  ;  but  they  are  usually  called  G-us 
and  Lena,  or  Nora,  for  short." 

"Are  they  all  the  children  you  have, 
uncle?"  asked  Ethel  with  shy  look  and 
tone. 

"  Oh,  no,"  he  replied  ;  "  there  are  Al 
bert  and  Arabella,  nearly  grown  up,  and 
Olive  and  Minnie ;  Minnie  is  twelve  and 
Olive  fourteen." 

"Has  dey  dot  a  papa  and  mamma?" 
asked  Nannette. 

"Yes;  your  Aunt  Augusta  is  their 
mamma  and  I  am  their  papa." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  27 

"And  we  haven't  any;  our  papa  and 
mamma  both  went  away  to  heaven," 
sighed  Blanche. 

"Where  they  are  very,  very  happy, 
dear  child,"  returned  her  uncle,  laying 
a  hand  tenderly  on  her  head  as  she  sat  by 
his  side. 

Then  he  called  their  attention  to  some 
thing  passing  in  the  street,  and  exerted 
himself  to  amuse  them  in  various  ways 
till  the  carriage  drew  up  in  front  of  a 
spacious  dwelling. 

"Ah,  here  we  are,"  he  said,  throwing 
open  the  door,  alighting  and  handing 
them  out  one  after  the  other. 

' '  Why,  who  in  the  world  can  they  be  ? 
And  what  is  papa  bringing  them  here 
for?"  exclaimed  a  little  girl,  leaning  out 
from  an  upper  window  and  scanning  with 
eager  curiosity  the  new  arrivals  whom  her 
father  was  marshalling  up  the  front  door 
steps,  and  at  once  admitted  to  the  hall 
with  his  dead-latch  key. 

"What's  that?  More  company  com 
ing,  Min?"  queried  another  voice,  and 
Olive' s  head  appeared  beside  that  of  her 
sister,  just  as  the  hack  in  which  the  little 
party  had  arrived  turned  and  drove  away. 


28  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"  Pooh  !  nobody  of  any  consequence  ; 
they  came  in  a  hired  hack." 

"But  they  were  children — except  one 
woman — their  nurse,  I  suppose  ;  and  papa 
with  them !  There,  I  hear  them  coming 
up  the  stairs  now,  and  I  mean  to  find  out 
all  about  it,"  and  with  the  words  Minnie 
threw  down  her  books  and  ran  from  the 
room,  Olive  following  close  at  her  heels. 

They  heard  their  father's  voice  coming 
from  the  nursery,  and  rushed  in  there, 
asking  breathlessly : 

"Papa,  whom  have  you  got  here  ?  And 
what  did  you  bring  them  for  ? " 

"These  children  are  your  little  cousins," 
he  answered  pleasantly.  "  Come  and 
speak  to  them,  all  of  you.  They  are  the 
children  of  your  Uncle  Henry,  of  whom 
you  have  often  heard  me  speak.  Ethel, 
here,  Charles  Augustus,  is  just  about  your 
age,  and  Blanche  might  be  Lena's  twin  ; 
Harry  is  two  years  younger,  and  ISTan- 
nette,  a  baby  girl,  the  youngest  of  all." 

The  greetings  over : 

"But,  papa,  where  are  Uncle  Harry  and 
— and  their  mother  ? "  asked  Minnie,  more 
than  half  regretting  her  query  as  she  saw 
the  tears  gathering  in  Ethel's  eyes. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  29 

"In  heaven,  I  trust,"  her  father  re 
plied  in  low  and  not  unmoved  tones. 
"  There,  my  dears,  do  what  you  can  to- 
make  your  cousins  comfortable  and  happy, 
I  must  go  and  speak  to  your  mamma. 'r 
So  saying  he  left  the  room. 

Mrs.  Eldon,  lying  on  the  sofa  in  her 
dressing  room,  looked  up  in  mild  surprise 
as  her  husband  entered. 

"Why,  Albert,"  she  said,  closing  her 
book  with  a  yawn,  "  what  fortunate  cir 
cumstance  brings  you  home  at  this  un 
usual  hour  ? "  Then  as  he  drew  nearer  i 
"What  is  it,  my  dear?  Why,  actually, 
there  are  tears  in  your  eyes.  Oh,"  half 
starting  up,  "is  there  anything  wrong 
with  Albert  or " 

"No,"  he  said  huskily,  "but  bad  news 
from  England  reached  us  this  morning. 
My  brother  Henry  is  no  more  ;  he  and 
his  wife  died  within  a  few  minutes  of 
each  other.  She  had  heart  disease,  we 
are  told,  was  strongly  attached  to 
him,  worn  out  with  long  and  arduous 
nursing,  and  the  shock  of  his  decease 
was  more  than  her  enfeebled  frame  could 
bear." 

"  How  very  sad  !    I  am  really  sorry  for 


30  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

you,  my  dear.  And  they  left  some  chil 
dren,  did  they  not  ? " 

4  *  Yes,  four  little  ones — a  boy  and  three 
girls,  the  eldest  only  about  eight  years  of 
age.  They  have  grandparents,  probably 
very  well  to  do,  somewhere  in  the  West 
Indies,  but  no  one  knows  their  name  or 
address.  So  the  little  orphans  have  been 
sent  to  us.  The  steamship  came  in  this 
morning,  only  a  few  hours  after  the 
letter  was  received  telling  us  all  this, 
and  which  was  forwarded  by  a  vessel 
bound  to  a  Canadian  port  but  delayed 
somewhat  in  her  voyage,  so  that,  start 
ing  some  days  before  the  other,  she 
reached  port  only  a  day  or  two  ahead 
of  her." 

"  And  you  are  going  down  to  the  vessel 
to  get  the  children  \ " 

"No  ;  we  went  down — George  and  I — 
at  once  on  learning  that  she  was  in,  found 
the  little  folks  there  all  right,  and  I  have 
just  brought  them  home  with  me." 

"But  surely  we  are  not  to  be  expected 
to  keep  the  whole  four  \  Surely  George 
and  his  wife  will  take  two,  as  they  have 
the  same  right  as  we  to  be  at  the  expense 
and  trouble." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  31 

"I  think  so,  eventually;  but  just  at 
present,  while  the  poor  little  things  feel 
themselves  strangers  in  a  strange  place, 
it  would  be  hard  for  them  to  be  separated; 
so  I  have  engaged  to  keep  the  whole  for 
a  few  days,"  he  replied  ;  then  seeing  that 
she  looked  ill-pleased  with  the  arrange 
ment  : 

"But,  I  do  not  intend  they  shall  be  any 
trouble  to  you,  my  dear,"  he  added  has 
tily.  ' '  The  woman  who  had  charge  of 
them  on  the  vovage  will  remain  with  them 
for  a  few  days,  and  except  when  they  are 
taken  out  for  air  and  exercise,  they  can 
be  kept  in  the  nursery  and  adjoining 
rooms." 

"Well,"  she  sighed,  returning  to  her 
book,  "I  suppose  I  may  as  well  resign 
myself  to  the  inevitable." 

"Do  you  think  it  more  than  their 
nearest  relatives  should  do  for  our  chil 
dren,  were  they  so  sorely  bereaved?"  he 
asked. 

"No,  I  suppose  not ;  but  I  have  given 
my  consent  and  what  more  would  you 
ask?" 

"Nothing  more,  Augusta,  except  that 
you  will  encourage  our  children  to  be  kind 


32  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

and  considerate  toward  their  orphan 
cousins." 

"Keally  I  know  of  no  one  but  their 
father  who  would  expect  them  to  be  any 
thing  else,"  she  returned  in  a  not  partic 
ularly  pleasant  tone. 

"I  do  not  expect  it,"  he  said  ;  "yet 
think  it  might  be  as  well  to  call  their 
attention  to  the  fact  that  the  little  or 
phans  are  entitled  to  their  kindly  sym 
pathy.  But  I  am  needed  at  my  place  of 
business  and  must  return  at  once.  Good- 
by  till  dinner  time,  my  dear  ;  "  and  with 
the  last  word  he  left  the  room. 

"Dear  me!  as  if  we  hadn't  children 
enough  of  our  own  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Eldon  in  a  petulant  tone,  and  impatiently 
tossing  aside  her  book  as  the  sound  of  her 
husband's  footsteps  died  away  in  the  dis 
tance.  "Albert  needn't  talk  as  if  they 
were  to  be  no  trouble  to  me.  Who  else  is 
to  do  the  shopping  for  their  clothes,  de 
cide  how  they  are  to  be  made  and  find 
somebody  to  do  the  work  ?  for  of  course 
if  they  don't  look  all  right,  people  will 
talk  and  say  we  don' t  treat  them  as  well 
as  we  do  our  own." 

At  that  moment  the  patter  of  little  feet 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  33 

was  heard  in  the  hall  without,  the  door 
opened  and  her  youngest  two  came  rush 
ing  in. 

"Oh,  mamma,"  they  exclaimed  half 
breathlessly,  "  papa  has  brought  us  some 
cousins,  nice  little  things,  and  we  like 'em 
and  want  you  to  see  them  too.  Mayn't 
we  bring  'em  in  here  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,  if  you  will  only  be  quiet. 
Will  you  never  learn  not  to  be  so  noisy  ? " 

"Maybe  some  day  when  we're  gro wed 
up  like  you  and  papa,"  said  Nora. 
"  Come,  Gus,  let's  go  and  bring  'em,"  and 
away  they  ran,  to  return  in  a  few  momenta 
leading  Blanche  and  Harry  and  followed 
by  the  nurse  carrying  Nannette  ;  Ethel 
keeping  close  at  her  side. 

They  were  pretty,  winsome  looking 
children,  and  Mrs.  El  don  was  roused  to 
something  like  interest.  She  sat  up  and 
took  Nannette  on  her  lap  for  a  few  min 
utes,  spoke  kindly  to  the  others,  and  asked 
some  questions  in  regard  to  their  former 
homes  and  the  voyage  across  the  ocean. 

Most  of  the  replies  came  from  Ethel, 
and  her  timid,  retiring,  yet  ladylike 
manner  found  favor  with  her  interrogator. 

"  You  are  a  nice  little  girl,"  she  said  at 


34  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

length,  smoothing  her  hair  caressingly 
and  giving  her  a  kiss,  "and  so  are  your 
sisters.  I  am  pleased  with  Harry,  also, 
for  he  seems  a  manly  little  fellow,  and  I 
hope  you  and  my  little  folks  will  get  along 
happily  together  while  you  stay.  There, 
run  back  to  the  nursery  now,  all  of  you, 
for  it  is  time  for  me  to  dress." 

They  all  started  to  obey,  but  as  they 
reached  the  door,  "Oh,  mamma,"  cried 
Charles  Augustus,  turning  toward  her 
again,  "mayn't  we  go  down  to  the  yard  ? 
'cause  I  want  to  show  cousins  the  pups  and 
rabbits." 

"Yes,  yes!  anything  if  you  will  go 
and  leave  me  in  peace,"  she  replied  with 
some  impatience. 

"  Come  along  then,  Ethel  and  the  rest 
of  you,"  cried  Charlie,  leading  the  way. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  Eldon  brothers  lived  in  adjoining 
houses,  large,  handsome,  and  with  more 
extensive  grounds  than  are  usually  con 
nected  with  a  city  residence ;  a  low  hedge 
separated  those  of  the  one  from  the  other, 
and  a  gate  in  that  gave  to  each  household 
free  access  to  both,  which,  by  the  way, 
was  a  convenience  more  esteemed  by  the 
brothers  and  their  children  than  by  the 
wives  and  mothers,  who  had  few  interests 
in  common — Mrs.  George  Eldon  occupy 
ing  herself  almost  exclusively  with  home 
cares  and  economies  and  outside  charities, 
while  her  sister-in-law  was  a  butterfly  of 
fashion,  considering  herself  a  martyr  to- 
social  duties  and  leaving  the  care  of  house, 
children,  and  her  husband's  comfort  to 
those  who  could  be  hired  to  attend  to 
them.  As  a  natural  consequence  each 
'  secretly  despised  and  avoided  the  other. 

When  the  brothers  parted  at  the  wharf 
that  day,  the  elder  one  went  immediately 

35 


36  MILDREDS  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

to  his  place  of  business,  where  he  found 
his  wife  waiting  to  speak  with  him  in  his 
private  counting  room. 

"Ah,"  she  said  as  he  entered,  "I  am 
glad  you  have  come  at  last ;  for  I  have 
been  waiting  here  for  at  least  a  full  hour. 
Where  on  earth  have  you  been  ? " 

"Out  seeing  to  some  very  important 
business ;  a  matter  demanding  imme 
diate  attention,"  he  replied  somewhat 
coldly. 

"  Something  which  your  wife  is  not 
to  know  about,  I  presume  ? " 

"I  have  not  said  so,  nor  have  I  the 
least  intention  to  keep  it  secret  from  you. 
Let  me  read  you  this" — unfolding  a  letter 
as  he  spoke. 

It  was  the  one  he  had  just  received 
from  England,  telling  of  the  decease  of 
Captain  and  Mrs.  Eldon,  and  the  sending 
of  their  children  to  America.  She  listened 
in  almost  breathless  surprise. 

"You  have  hardly  mentioned  that 
brother  for  years,  and  I  had  almost  for 
gotten  his  existence,"  she  remarked  as  he 
refolded  the  letter  and  laid  it  aside. 

"  Too  true,"  he  responded  with  a  heavy 
sigh,  "and  my  heart  reproaches  me  for 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  37 

my  neglect.  Poor  Harry  !  if  lie  had  left 
that  climate  sooner  he  might  perhaps 
have  lived  to  be  an  old  man ;  lived  to 
support  and  bring  up  his  children  him 
self  ;  but  now  all  that  I  can  do  is  to  help 
in  that  work." 

"As  if  you  hadn't  family  enough  of 
your  own  !"  she  exclaimed  indignantly. 

"  I  have  two,  my  brother  Albert  six  ; 
and  I  have  quite  as  large  an  income 
as  he." 

"And  a  wife  that  doesn't  spend  the 
half  that  his  does,"  she  added  drawing 
herself  up  with  dignity. 

"Quite  true,  and,  therefore,  I  should 
take  certainly  not  less  than  half  the  bur 
den  of  providing  for  Harry's  helpless 
little  ones." 

"No  doubt  you  will  do  your  full 
share,"  she  said  coldly,  "and  your  wife 
will  be  expected  to  do  more  than  hers  in 
the  way  of  seeing  that  the  children  are 
trained  and  taught,  fed  and  clothed ; 
things  that  such  a  butterfly  of  fashion  as 
Mrs.  Albert  does  not  trouble  her  head 
about  for  her  own  offspring,  and  certainly 
would  not  for  others." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  fortunately  for  us  we 


38  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

will  not  be  called  upon  to  give  an  account 
for  her  sins  of  omission  or  commission ; 
but  I  have  heard  you  say,  certainly  more 
than  once  or  twice,  that  you  consider  it  a 
duty  to  care  for  the  poor  with  purse, 
time,  and  effort ;  and  surely  relationship 
to  your  husband  should  not  be  looked 
upon  as  a  bar  to  such  ministrations  on 
the  part  of  his  wife.  My  brother,  I  am 
happy  to  eay,  is  more  than  willing  to  do 
his  full  share,  and  I  certainly  do  not 
want  him  to  do  more." 

He  was  magnanimous  enough  not  to 
mention  her  orphan  niece  whom  he  was 
supporting  and  educating,  and  she  had 
the  grace  to  feel  somewhat  ashamed  of 
her  display  of  unwillingness  to  do  a  little 
for  his  fatherless  and  motherless  nephew 
and  nieces.  But  she  did  not  condescend 
to  say  so  much  in  words. 

"  Well,  how  soon  are  we  to  expect 
them  ?"  she  asked. 

"They  are  already  here,"  he  replied, 
"and  the  errand  from  which  I  have  just 
returned  was  to  the  vessel  that  brought 
them.  Albert  proposes  to  keep  the  whole 
four  for  a  few  days,  till  they  have  had 
time  to  become  somewhat  acquainted  with 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  39 

us,  and  parted  with  the  good  woman — 
the  wife  of  a  soldier  in  Canada — who  had 
charge  of  them  on  the  voyage." 

"  And  after  that  ?" 

"  We  propose  to  make  a  division — each 
taking  two  ;  our  wives,  of  course,  having 
a  vote  as  to  which  two  each  of  them  may 
prefer  to  take." 

"And  they  have  been  already  sent  up 
to  your  brother's,  I  suppose?  I  wonder 
how  Augusta  likes  it." 

"  Surely  she  can  hardly  be  without 
some  feeling  of  compassion  for  the  sorely 
bereaved  little  ones,"  he  returned  with 
emotion. 

"  They  are  to  be  pitied,"  she  said,  her 
voice  softening  somewhat.  "Well,  I  came 
for  a  little  money  to  spend  in  doing  good 
— helping  some  of  the  unfortunates  in 
our  midst.  Can  you  spare  it  ? " 

"Certainly,"  he  replied,  opening  his 
his  purse  and  handing  her  a  small  roll  of 
banknotes. 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said  ;  "  I'll  see  to  it 
that  your  bounty  is  not  wasted." 

"I'm  sure  of  it,  Sarah;  I  never  knew 
you  to  be  wasteful." 

She  smiled  at  that,  understanding  it  as 


40  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

a  well  deserved  compliment ;  then  took  a 
hasty  leave,  as  she  perceived  that  some 
one  was  at  the  door  seeking  an  interview 
with  Mr.  Eldon. 

"  Well,  it's  a  bad  business,"  she  sighed 
to  herself  as  she  hurried  along  the  street ; 
"as  if  it  was  not  enough  to  be  plagued 
with  my  own  brother's  child,  I  must  have 
his  too.  And  really  there's  no  necessity 
for  it ;  it  would  be  a  charity  to  pay  some 
body  to  take  charge  of  the  four,  saving 
them  the  trial  of  being  separated  and 
helping  the  caretaker  to  make  a  living ; 
decidedly  I  think  it  is  a  brilliant  idea  and 
that  I  shall  have  no  difficulty  in  persuad 
ing  Augusta  to  join  me  in  insisting  upon 
having  it  carried  out." 

Mrs.  Augusta  was  in  her  dressing  room, 
just  completing  her  dinner  toilet,  when 
to  her  intense  surprise  a  tap  at  her  door 
was  followed  by  the  entrance  of  her  sister- 
in-law. 

"  Ah,  you  had  no  idea  it  was  I  coming 
upon  you  so  unceremoniously,"  remarked 
the  caller  with  a  grim  smile,  and  seating 
herself  without  waiting  to  be  invited ; 
"  but  I  came  to  have  a  bit  of  chat  with 
you  about  this  invasion  of  our  homes 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  41 

by  uninvited  young  guests.  I  for  one 
see  no  reason  why  we  should  be  expected 
to  take  charge  of  them,  our  husbands 
being  amply  able  to  pay  someone  else  to 
do  so,  someone  who  may  be  glad  to  add 
in  that  way  to  a  meagre  income." 

"  Why,  Sarah,  that's  a  brilliant  idea! 
If  only  such  a  person — one  whom  George 
and  Albert  would  be  willing  to  trust — 
can  be  found,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Augusta, 
her  eyes  sparkling  with  pleasure.  "  Have 
you  anyone  in  mind  ? " 

"Yes,  I  have  thought  of  that  poor 
Irish  curate,  Coote,  who  is  so  continually 
applying  for  help.  Wasteful  creatures 
he  and  his  wife  must  be  to  need  it  so 
often,  with  never  a  chick  or  child  of  their 
own  to  support." 

' '  I  should  think  so  ;  and  I  can' t  bear 
him — red-headed,  pompous,  dictatorial, 
domineering  creature  that  he  is !  He 
should  never  have  charge  of  a  child  of 
mine." 

"Well,  don't,  I  beg  of  you,  be  silly 
enough  to  say  that  to  your  husband  or 
mine." 

"Of  course  not ;  if  they  can't  see  for 
themselves,  why  should  you  or  I  enlighten 


42  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

them  ?  Still  I  do  feel  a  little  sorry  at  the 
thought  of  giving  him  a  chance  to  domi 
neer  over  those  poor  little  orphans." 

"Let  them  behave  themselves  and  they 
will  do  fairly  well,  I  have  no  doubt,"  re 
turned  Mrs.  Sarah  with  a  frown.  "They 
must  be  taught  to  expect  to  support  them 
selves  from  the  time  they  can  be  made 
capable  of  doing  so,  and  lessons  in  self- 
control  and  the  endurance  of  some  hard 
ship  will  be  a  decided  benefit  to  them." 

"  So  we  will  endeavor  to  believe,  at  all 
events,"  laughed  Mrs.  Augusta, 

Then  they  consulted  together  as  to  the 
best  plan  for  approaching  their  husbands 
on  the  subject ;  and  decided  that  their 
wisest  course  would  be  to  say  nothing  at 
present,  but  wait  till  some  trouble  between 
the  newcomers  and  their  own  children 
should  so  annoy  the  gentlemen  that  they 
would  be  ready  to  purchase  peace  at 
almost  any  price. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THINGS  went  pretty  smoothly  with  the 
little  orphans  while  their  friend  Mrs. 
McDougal  stayed.  She  managed  to  keep 
the  peace  between  them  and  their  cousins 
by  soothing  and  petting  her  young  charges 
and  interesting  all  the  occupants  of  the 
nursery  with  her  fairy  tales,  her  stories 
of  Wallace,  the  Bruce,  and  Robin  Hood 
and  his  merry  men. 

But  all  too  soon  came  the  day  when  she 
must  leave  Philadelphia  and  go  to  the 
husband  who  was  wearying  for  his  good 
wife ;  a  sad,  sad  day  to  the  poor  little 
fatherless  and  motherless  children  !  They 
clung  to  her  until  the  last  moment,  and 
she  had  to  tear  herself  away  leaving  the 
whole  four  weeping  bitterly. 

Their  uncles  were  kind,  but  because  of 
business  cares  seldom  seen ;  the  aunts  took 
little  notice  of  the  young  strangers,  each 
being  absorbed  in  her  usual  round  of  occu 
pation,  while  the  treatment  of  the  cousins, 

43 


44  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

older  and  younger,  varied  with  their  vary 
ing  moods — sometimes  they  were  kind, 
disposed  to  pet  and  humor  their  forlorn 
little  relatives,  and  again — without  any 
apparent  reason  for  a  change— treated 
them  with  coldness  and  indifference. 

That  was  hard  to  bear,  and  caused  many 
a  fit  of  home-sickness  and  bitter  weeping 
for  the  loss  of  the  dear  father  and  mother 
whom  they  would  never  see  more  upon 
earth. 

Ethel,  who  was,  in  spite  of  her  tender 
years,  a  very  womanly  little  girl,  earnestly 
strove  to  act  a  mother's  part  to  her 
younger  sisters  and  little  brother — sooth 
ing  and  comforting  them  in  their  griefs 
and  seldom  giving  vent  to  her  own  except 
in  the  darkness  and  silence  of  night  when 
none  but  God,  her  Heavenly  Father, 
could  see  and  know  it.  Her  pillow  was 
often  wet  with  tears  as  she  sobbed  herself 
to  sleep  while  pouring  all  her  sorrows 
into  His  sympathizing  ear,  as  both  her 
mother  and  Mrs.  McDougal  had  taught 
her  to  do,  repeating  to  her  again  and 
again  that  command  and  precious  promise, 
"Call  upon  Me  in  the  day  of  trouble ;  I  will 
deliver  thee  and  thou  shalt  glorify  Me." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  45- 

"Oh,  if  I  could  only  find  our  dear 
grandpa  and  grandma,"  she  sometimes 
said  to  herself;  "they  would  love  us  as 
dear  mamma  and  papa  did,  and  take  us 
home  to  live  with  them,  and  we  would  be, 
oh,  so  happy!" 

Then  she  would  comfort  herself  with 
the  hope  that  perhaps  some  day  they 
would  be  found,  and  she  and  her  brother 
and  sisters  be  taken  to  the  sweet  and 
lovely  home  she  could  remember  as  a 
half  forgotten  dream,  where  no  one  would 
think  them  in  the  way;  but  they  would 
be  loved  and  petted  and  made  much  of, 
instead  of  being  barely  tolerated  as  those 
of  whose  presence  their  entertainers  would 
gladly  be  relieved. 

But  scarcely  a  week  had  elapsed  after 
the  departure  of  their  beloved  caretaker, 
Mrs.  McDougal,  when  the  little  orphans 
were  subjected  to  yet  another  trial  in  the 
removal  of  Blanche  and  Harry  to  the  house 
of  their  uncle  George  and  the  custody  of 
his  cold-mannered,  unsympathetic  wife. 

The  enforced  separation  was  a  bitter 
thing  to  both  themselves  and  the  other 
two.  But  tears  and  cries  brought  only 
reproof  and  punishment ;  especially  to 


46  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Harry,  who  proved,  under  the  tyrannical 
rule  of  his  uncle's  wife,  a  very  deter 
mined  little  rebel,  bringing  upon  himself 
punishments  so  many  and  severe  that  to 
hear  of  them,  as  she  did  in  one  way  and 
another,  almost  broke  Ethel's  heart. 

She  sorrowed  for  Blanche  too,  and  for 
Nannette  and  herself ;  for  their  situation 
was  only  slightly  better  than  that  of  their 
brother  and  sister. 

Things  grew  worse  and  worse  with  all 
four  until  at  length  their  uncles,  wearied 
out  with  complaints  from  their  wives  and 
feeling  that  it  was  sad  to  have  the  chil 
dren  separated,  began  to  talk  of  trying 
to  find  a  good  home  for  them  elsewhere. 

Then  Mrs.  George  Eldon  broached  her 
idea  that  it  would  be  a  help  to  poor  Mr. 
Coote  if  he  and  his  wife  were  paid  to 
take  charge  of  the  little  orphans,  and  at 
the  same  time  a  pleasant  change  for  the 
children,  as  the  whole  four  could  be 
together. 

She  did  not  add  the  information  that 
she  had  already  written  privately  to 
Coote,  telling  of  her  plan  and  advising 
him  to  casually  call  in  upon  her  husband 
his  brother,  speak  of  his  cramped 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  47 

circumstances  and  remark  that  he  was 
thinking  of  trying  to  get  a  few  boarding 
pupils  to  help  himself  and  wife  eke  out 
their  small  income. 

The  uncles  hesitated  over  Mrs.  George's 
suggestion,  but  finally  consented  to  let  the 
experiment  be  tried,  provided  Coote  and 
his  wife  might  like  to  try  it ;  or  if  not 
they,  someone  else  likely  to  prove  a  suit 
able  person  could  be  found. 

It  seemed  to  them  quite  a  providence 
when  a  day  or  two  later  Coote  called  at 
their  place  of  business  and  made  known 
his  desire  for  just  such  an  opportunity 
for  increasing  his  meagre  means,  asking 
if  they  could  recommend  him  to  someone 
who  had  the  guardianship  of  children  in 
need  of  a  good  home  where  they  would 
receive  parental  care  and  training. 

The  brothers  exchanged  glances  of  relief 
and  pleasure. 

"Yes,  Mr.  Coote,"  replied  the  elder 
Mr.  Eldon,  "we  ourselves  are  wanting 
just  such  a  home  and  caretaking  for  the 
orphan  children  of  a  deceased  brother ; 
four  little  ones — the  eldest  eight,  the 
youngest  about  three  years  of  age." 

"Possible?"    cried    Coote,  simulating 


48  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

delighted  surprise,  laughing  in  a  gleeful 
way  and  rubbing  his  hands  together  with 
u  look  of  great  satisfaction.  "  Well,  sirs, 
you  may  rest  assured  that  if  committed 
to  my  care  and  that  of  my  estimable  wife 
they  will  not  long  miss  their  departed 
parents,  and  will  be  trained  up  in  so  godly 
a  manner  that  they  will  no  doubt  be  re 
united  to  them  in  a  better  world." 

"Not  too  soon,  I  hope,"  observed  Mr. 
Albert  dryly.  "I  desire  them  to  live  to 
years  of  maturity,  becoming  happy,  hon 
orable,  and  useful  citizens  of  this  free 
land  which  we  have  adopted  as  our 
own." 

"Oh,  certainly,  sir,"  responded  Coote, 
"  and  I'm  thinking  they'll  be  more  likely 
to  live  and  thrive  in  the  wholesome  air  of 
the  country  town  in  which  I  am  located 
than  here  in  the  city." 

"I  hope  so  indeed,"  said  the  elder  Mr. 
Eldon  ;  "but  if  we  trust  them  to  you  and 
Mrs.  Coote  it  must  be  with  the  distinct 
understanding  that  they  are  to  be  well 
fed  and  clothed,  and  to  receive  truly 
parental  care  and  affection." 

"  Oh,  certainly,  certainly,  sir,"  again  re 
sponded  Coote  ;  "my  wife  and  I  will  look 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  49 

upon  and  treat  the  poor  little  orphans 
quite  as  if  they  were  our  own." 

"Better,  I  trust,  than  some  people 
treat  their  own,"  returned  Mr.  Eldon. 
"Well,  sir,  if  my  brother  approves,  we- 
will,  I  think,  give  you  an  opportunity  ta 
show  yourself  a  kind  and  wise  guardian 
to  these  little  ones  who,  as  the  offspring 
of  our  deceased  brother,  are  very  near  and 
dear  to  us." 

In  reply  Mr.  Coote  gave  renewed  as 
surances  that  he  felt  a  great  interest  in 
the  little  orphans,  and  that  he  and  his 
wife  would  be  as  father  and  mother  ta 
them,  doing  for  them  all  that  the  best  of 
parents  could  do. 

The  uncles  then  consented  to  put  them 
in  his  care  for  an  indefinite  period,  re 
serving  the  right  to  remove  them  if  at  any 
time  they  saw  reason  to  be  dissatisfied 
with  the  treatment  they  received. 

"I  certainly  shall  give  you  no  occasion 
for  it,"  remarked  Coote  suavely;  "as  I 
have  said,  my  wife  and  I  will  be  as  tender 
and  careful  of  the  little  darlings  as  though 
they  were  our  own  flesh  and  blood." 

"How  soon  will  you  be  ready  for 
them?"  asked  Mr.  George  Eldon. 


50  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"At  once,  sir,  at  once.  And  if  you 
please  I  should  greatly  prefer  to  take 
them  with  me  on  my  return  this  after 
noon.  It  would  save  me  another  trip  to 
the  city,  and  in  my  circumstances  that 
expense  would  count." 

"And  since  the  change  has  to  be  made 
it  would  perhaps  be  as  well  to  make  it  at 
once,"  remarked  Mr.  Eldon  thoughtfully, 
adding,  "  I  hope  the  poor  little  creatures 
may  be  happier  with  you,  Mr.  Coote,  than 
they  have  been  with  us,  if  only  for  the 
simple  reason  that  the  whole  four  will  be 
together  ;  for  I  never  saw  children  fonder" 
of  each  other  than  they  are." 

"Nor  I,"  assented  his  brother;  "and 
Ethel,  young  as  she  is,  seems  very  like 
a  mother  to  Harry  and  Nannette,  poor 
<5hild !  I  am  really  sorry  to  part  with 
her.  I'll  go  up  with  you,  Coote,  explain 
matters  to  her,  bid  good-by  to  the  whole 
four,  and  see  them  off." 

Things  had  gone  very  wrong  that  morn 
ing  with  Blanche  and  Harry,  and  Ethel 
was  nearly  heartbroken  over  the  sore 
punishment  meted  out  to  them  by  Mrs. 
George.  That  made  the  news  her  Uncle 
Albert  brought  her  much  less  distressing 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  51 

than  it  would  otherwise  have  been  ;  for 
how,  she  asked  herself,  was  it  possible 
things  could  go  worse  anywhere  than 
here  ?  And  it  seemed  a  blessing  indeed 
that  she  and  all  three  of  the  younger  ones 
would  be  together  again. 

She  loved  Uncle  Albert,  clung  tearfully 
to  him  for  a  moment  when  he  had  told 
her  of  the  new  arrangement,  then  almost 
cheerfully  gathered  together  the  few 
small  possessions  of  herself,  brother,  and 
sisters. 

By  direction  of  the  aunts  the  children's 
trunk  had  been  already  packed  with  th# 
most  of  their  clothing,  so  that  it  was  the 
work  of  but  a  few  minutes  to  get  every 
thing  in  readiness  for  their  hasty  depart 
ure. 

The  little  ones  were  almost  dazed  by  the 
suddenness  of  the  thing,  and  scarcely 
realized  what  had  happened  till  they 
found  themselves  in  the  cars  alone  with 
their  new  and  unknown  guardian.  Their 
Uncle  Albert  had  gone  with  them  to  the 
train,  and  in  bidding  them  good-by  he 
laid  a  box  of  candies  in  Ethel's  lap, 
saying,  "  That  is  for  you  and  your  brother 
and  sisters  to  eat  on  the  way  ; ' '  and  be- 


£2  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

stowed  a  large,  luscious  orange  on  each 
of  the  four. 

Ethel  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck 
and  held  him  tight  for  a  moment,  while 
her  sobs  came  thick  and  fast. 

"Oh,  Uncle,  dear  Uncle  Albert,"  she 
cried  chokingly,  "won't  I  ever  see  you 
anymore?" 

"Yes,  yes,  dear  child,"  he  said  sooth 
ingly,  "  I  shall  run  up  to  look  at  you  and 
the  others  one  of  these  days,  when  busi 
ness  grows  slack  ;  and  perhaps — who 
knows  but  you'll  be  back  with  us  again 
some  day  ?  But  there,  I  must  go  now. 
Be  good  children,  all  of  you,  and  Uncle 
Albert  won't  forget  you  at  Christmas 
time." 

And  with  a  hasty  caress  bestowed  on 
each  of  the  others  he  hurried  from  the 
car. 

Ethel  dried  her  eyes,  opened  the  box, 
gave  a  bit  of  the  candy  to  each  of  the 
other  three,  then  seeing  that  Mr.  Coote 
was  eying  them  as  though  he  too  would 
like  a  share,  she  held  out  her  box  to  him, 
asking  timidly,  "  Will  you  have  a  piece 
too,  sir?" 

His  only  reply  was  to  seize  the  box, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  53 

help  himself  to  half  its  contents,  then 
hand  it  back  with  a  gruff,  "Candy  isn't 
at  all  good  for  children,  and  if  your 
uncle  had  consulted  me  he  wouldn't 
have  wasted  his  money  buying  it  for 
you." 

"Oh,  dear,  that  man's  got  most  all  of 
our  candy ;  and  Uncle  Albert  said  it  was 
for  us,"  wailed  Harry,  taking  a  peep  into 
the  half -emptied  box. 

"Be  quiet,  sir!"  commanded  Coote, 
turning  a  flushed  and  angry  face  upon 
the  little  boy. 

"  Give  back  that  candy  and  I'll  be  quiet 
enough,"  returned  Harry  sturdily. 

"  What  a  hog  of  a  man  to  be  robbing 
those  poor  little  children  of  their  candy ! " 
exclaimed  a  motherly-looking  country 
woman  in  the  next  seat,  apparently  ad 
dressing  her  remark  to  a  young  girl  at 
her  side,  but  speaking  loud  enough  for 
Coote  and  other  near-by  passengers  to 
hear. 

The  train  was  just  starting.  Coote 
leaned  over  the  back  of  the  seat,  bringing 
his  mouth  near  to  Harry's  ear. 

"  You  keep  quiet,  you  young  dog,"  he 
said  savagely,  "or  I'll  pitch  you  out  the 


54  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

window  and  let  the  train  run  over  yon 
and  kill  you." 

*'  Oh,  you  wicked,  wicked  man  !  "  cried 
Ethel,  with  a  burst  of  tears,  putting  her 
arm  round  Harry  and  holding  him  close  ; 
"  if  you  do  you'll  get  hung  for  murder." 

"Take  care,  miss;  it  wouldn't  take 
long  to  send  you  after  him,"  was  the 
threatening  rejoinder,  and  Coote  leaned 
back  in  his  seat  again,  took  a  newspaper 
from  his  pocket,  and  sat  looking  over  it 
while  devouring  with  evident  enjoyment 
the  candy  of  which  he  had  robbed  the 
children. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IT  was  a  lovely  day  early  in  October, 
and  the  children  enjoyed  gazing  out  upon 
the  landscape,  so  new  to  them,  the  gor 
geous  coloring  of  the  forest  trees  partic 
ularly  attracting  their  attention.  They 
were  close  together,  having  possession  of 
a  corner  near  the  door  of  the  car,  where 
two  seats  at  right  angles  gave  them 
abundance  of  room  to  move  about  and 
gaze  their  fill,  now  on  the  outer  world, 
now  at  the  occupants  of  the  seats  near  at 
hand.  They  were  pretty  quiet,  and  dis 
turbed  no  one  but  each  other  with  their 
prattle  and  fidgeting. 

The  sun  was  near  its  setting  when  they 
arrived  at  their  destination.  They  were 
bundled  very  unceremoniously  out  of  the 
car  and  hurried  along  the  street  by  Mr. 
Coote,  who  seemed  in  hot  haste  to  reach 
his  parsonage,  some  two  or  three  squares 
distant.  Poor  little  Nannette  found  it 
very  hard — indeed  quite  impossible — to 

55 


56  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

keep  up  with  him  in  his  rapid  stridesy 
though  Ethel  on  one  side  and  Blanche  on 
the  other  were  doing  their  utmost  to  help 
her  along.  And  even  they,  without  that 
hindrance,  could  not  possibly  have  kept 
paoe  with  their  conductor.  Nor  could 
Harry,  and  he  too  fell  behind  with  them, 
and  all  four  were  crying  more  or  less  when 
they  reached  the  gate  where  Coote  stood 
awaiting  their  coming,  with  a  scowl  of 
impatience  upon  his  ugly  features. 

"  I  thought  you  were  close  behind  me. 
You'll  have  to  learn  to  walk  faster- 
Dawdling  along  is  something  I'll  not  put 
up  with,"  he  growled,  snatching  Nannette 
up  roughly  and  carrying  her  into  the 
house,  the  others  following  in  obedience 
to  the  gruff  order,  "  Come  along  in,  all  o' 
you." 

A  middle-aged  woman — tall,  rawboned, 
of  scowling  countenance  and  stiffly 
starched  in  manner,  stood  waiting  in  the 
hall. 

"So  you've  brought  'em,"  she  said  in 
icy  tones.  "Well,  they'll  make  trouble 
and  work  enough,  but  the  pay  will  help 
to  eke  out  that  starvation  salary  of 
yours." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  57 

"Take  care,  Sarah,"  he  muttered,  set 
ting  down  the  sobbing  Nannette,  none  too 
gently,  upon  the  floor,  "little  pitchers 
have  big  ears,  and  there's  no  knowing 
when  or  where  they  might  blab." 

"  Just  let  me  catch  'em  at  it  and  they'll 
not  be  apt  to  do  it  a  second  time,"  she 
said,  turning  upon  the  trembling  little 
ones  a  look  so  angry  and  threatening  that 
they  clung  together  in  affright,  tears 
coursing  down  their  cheeks  and  their 
young  bosoms  heaving  with  sobs. 

"  Stop  your  crying,  every  one  of  yov !  " 
she  commanded.  "Come  right  in  here 
and  eat  your  suppers,"  opening  a  door 
near  where  she  stood,  "and  then  you 
shall  go  to  bed.  But  no.  Pull  off  your 
hats  and  coats  first  and  hang  them  here 
on  the  rack  in  the  hall.  You  must  learn 
to  wait  on  yourselves,  and  that  there's 
a  place  for  everything  and  everything 
must  be  in  its  place,  and  the  sooner  you 
learn  it  the  better  it  '11  be  for  you ;  for 
dirt  and  disorder  are  never  allowed  in  the 
house  where  I'm  at  the  head  of  affairs. 
I'll  help  you  this  time,  but  you've  got  to 
help  yourselves  after  this." 

She  had  seized  Nannette  as  she  spoke, 


58  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

and  was  jerking  off  her  coat.  "Well,  I 
declare  if  you  aint  all  sticky  with 
candy !  "  she  exclaimed,  in  a  tone  of  dis 
gust.  "What  on  earth  did  you  let  her 
have  it  for,  Coote?" 

"'Twas  none  o'  my  doing,"  he  replied ; 
"their  uncle  gave  it  to  'em,  but  I  can  tell 
you  it  '11  be  one  while  before  they  get 
any  more." 

At  that  Nannette  looked  up  piteously, 
and  with  quivering  lip,  into  Ethel's  face, 
but  did  not  dare  to  so  much  as  whimper. 
It  was  a  very  faint  and  watery  smile 
Ethel  gave  her  in  reply. 

They  were  hurried  into  the  dining 
room,  a  barely  furnished  apartment  with 
whitewashed  walls,  green  paper  window 
blinds,  and  rag  carpet ;  exquisitely  neat 
and  clean,  but  wearing  like  its  mistress 
a  cold  and  cheerless  aspect  in  striking 
contrast  with  the  beautiful  homes  of  their 
uncles,  which  the  children  had  left  but  a 
few  hours  before. 

The  table  was  covered  with  a  very 
white  and  smoothly  ironed  but  coarse 
cloth,  and  on  it  stood  a  pitcher  of  milk,  a 
plate  of  bread,  and  four  bowls  of  heavy 
ironstone  china,  each  with  a  silver-plated 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  59 

spoon  beside  it.  The  children  were 
quickly  seated,  told  to  fold  their  hands 
and  shut  their  eyes  while  repeating  a 
short  grace  after  Mrs.  Coote.  Then  milk 
was  poured  into  each  bowl,  a  piece  of 
bread  laid  beside  it,  and  they  were 
ordered  to  break  the  bread  into  the  milk, 
take  up  their  spoons  and  eat,  which  they 
did,  Mrs.  Coote  seating  herself  opposite 
them  and  watching  with  eagle  eyes  every 
movement  they  made. 

No  one  of  the  four  ventured  a  word, 
much  less  to  refuse  obedience  to  the  order 
given.  Both  bread  and  milk  were  sweet 
and  good,  and  after  the  first  taste  the 
little  folks  ate  with  appetite,  Mrs.  Coote 
refilling  the  bowls  and  supplying  the 
bread  without  stint. 

"Eat  all  you  want,"  she  said  in  a 
slightly  softened  tone;  "I  was  never 
one  to  starve  man  or  beast;  you'll  not 
be  fed  on  dainties  here,  but  shall  have 
all  you  can  eat  of  good,  wholesome 
victuals." 

Presently  the  sound  of  heavy  footsteps 
in  the  hall  was  followed  by  the  opening 
of  the  door  of  the  dining  room,  and  Mr. 
Coote  put  in  his  head,  saying:  " Here's 


60  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

the  trunk,  Sarah ;  what  '11  you  have  done 
with  it?" 

"  They'  11  sleep  in  the  room  over  the 
kitchen ;  have  it  carried  up  there,"  she 
replied. 

When  the  children  had  finished  their 
meal,  "Now,"  she  said,  uyou  shall  go 
up  to  your  room  and  beds,"  and  they  fol 
lowed  submissively  as  she  led  the  way 
through  the  hall  and  up  a  back  stair 
case. 

The  room  into  which  she  presently 
ushered  them  looked  as  scrupulously 
clean  and  orderly,  and  also  as  bare  and 
desolate,  as  the  dining  room.  There  was 
a  double  bed  which  she  told  the  little 
girls  they  were  to  occupy,  and  in  another 
corner  a  cot  bed  which  she  said  was  for 
Harry.  The  remaining  pieces  of  fur 
niture  were  a  washstand  with  bowl  and 
pitcher,  a  chest  of  drawers  with  a  small 
mirror  over  it,  two  wooden  chairs  of 
ordinary  height  and  two  little  ones. 

"  Sit  down  on  those  chairs,  every  one  of 
you,  and  keep  still  while  I  look  out  your 
night  clothes  from  this  trunk,"  said  Mrs. 
Coote.  "  Where's  the  key  ? "  looking  at 
Ethel. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  61 

"In  my  pocket,  ma'am,"  returned  the 
little  girl,  producing  it  with  all  possible 
despatch.  "The  nurse  told  me  she  had 
put  all  our  nightgowns  right  on  top." 

"Yes,  here  they  are;  looking  well 
rumpled  too.  Plenty  o'  folks  in  this 
world  that  don't  care  whether  they  do  a 
thing  right  or  wrong.  I  hope  you'll  not 
make  one  of  that  sort,  Ethel." 

"I'll  try  not  to,  ma'am,"  replied  the 
little  girl  meekly. 

"  Well,  help  your  sisters  and  brother  to 
undress,  hang  their  clothes  up  neatly  on 
those  pegs  along  the  wall  there — so  they'll 
get  a  good  airing  through  the  night — then 
undress  yourself  and  do  the  same  with 
your  own  clothes.  Don't  forget  your 
prayers  either.  I'm  going  downstairs 
now,  but  I'll  be  in  again  presently  to  see 
that  you  are  all  snug  and  comfortable, 
and  to  finish  unpacking  your  trunk." 
With  these  concluding  words  she  hurried 
out,  closing  the  door  after  her. 

"  Oh,  me  don't  'ike  dis  place  ;  me  wants 
to  go  home,"  sobbed  Nannette. 

"So  do  I,"  said  Harry,  tears  rolling 
down  his  cheeks.  Blanche  too  was  crying, 
though  softly,  and  Ethel's  eyes  were  full 


32          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

of  tears.  But  she  tried  to  be  cheerful 
and  brave. 

"  We'll  make  haste  to  bed  and  to  sleep, 
and  in  the  morning  we'll  all  feel  better," 
she  said,  trying  to  speak  cheerfully. 
"Blanche  and  I  will  undress  you  little 
ones,  then  get  undressed  ourselves,  and 
soon  we'll  all  be  in  bed." 

And  so  they  were,  Ethel  last  of  all ;  the 
other  three  were  asleep  when  at  last  her 
weary  little  head  was  laid  upon  its  pillow. 
Her  young  heart  was  sad  and  sore,  for  it 
seemed  a  cheerless  sort  of  home  they  had 
come  to — oh,  so  different  from  that  which 
had  been  theirs  but  a  few  short  months 
before,  with  the  dear  parents  whom  she 
would  see  never  again  upon  earth.  With 
that  thought  in  her  mind  she  wept  herself 
to  sleep. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

IN  the  meantime  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Coote 
were  in  the  dining  room,  partaking  of  a 
much  more  elaborate  meal  than  had  been 
given  to  their  young  charges. 

"  Well,  what  do  you  think  of  them  ? " 
queried  Coote,  stirring  and  tasting  his 
tea,  then  reaching  for  the  sugar  bowl  and 
helping  himself  to  another  spoonful  of  its 
contents. 

"I  can  tell  more  about  that  when  I've 
had  time  to  make  their  acquaintance," 
she  answered  dryly. 

"The  boy's  an  impudent  little  rascal," 
remarked  her  husband,  reddening  with 
anger  as  he  spoke  ;  then,  in  reply  to  her 
enquiring  look,  he  went  on  to  tell  the 
story  of  the  candy. 

She  listened  in  silence  and  with  a  look 
of  growing  contempt. 

"  Well,  have  you  nothing  to  say  ? "  he 
at  length  demanded  in  an  irate  tone. 

"  Nothing,  except  that  if  I  was  a  man — 

63 


64  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

or  called  myself  one — I'd  be  a  little  above 
robbing  such  a  mite  of  a  child  of  his 
sweets." 

"No  ;  in  your  great  kindness  of  heart 
you'd  prefer  to  let  him  make  himself  sick 
eating  them,"  he  retorted  in  a  sarcastic 
tone. 

"  I  think  I'd  as  lief  risk  it  for  him  as 
for  myself,"  she  returned  significantly  ; 
"specially  as  the  stuff  had  been  given  by 
the  uncle  to  them,  not  to  me." 

"Young  children  haven't  the  same 
digestive  powers  that  a  hearty  grown  per 
son  has,"  he  said  rather  angrily,  "and  I 
maintain  that  it  was  neither  more  nor  less 
than  an  act  of  kindness  to  make  away  with 
some  of  the  dangerous  stuff  by  eating  it 
myself."  A  slight,  scornful  laugh  was 
the  wife's  only  reply  ;  then  she  began 
questioning  him  with  regard  to  the 
amount  to  be  paid  them  for  the  board, 
care,  and  education  of  the  children.  She 
was  well  pleased  with  his  reply,  for  the 
terms  offered  by  the  uncles  were  liberal. 

"They  being  so  young,  of  course  most 
of  the  care  and  labor  will  fall  to  your 
share,  my  dear,"  remarked  Coote  suavely. 

"  Oh,  of  course  !  when  was  it  otherwise 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  65 

with  any  of  your  undertakings?"  she 
asked  with  withering  sarcasm. 

"Well,  that's  exactly  what  you  should 
do.  What  was  Eve  made  for  but  to  be 
Adam's  helpmeet?"  he  returned  with 
an  unpleasant  laugh. 

"  Yes,  a  helpmeet,  and  that  implies 
that  he  was  to  do  his  share.  However,  I 
expect  and  intend  to  do  more  than  mine 
for  these  little  orphans.  They  shall  hot 
be  neglected  if  I  can  help  it,  and  I'll  keep 
them  out  of  your  way  as  much  as  I  can  ; 
for  their  sakes  as  well  as  yours.  They 
shall  have  their  meals  and  be  out  of 
the  way  before  we  take  ours.  I'll  not 
pamper  them,  but  they  shall  have  abun 
dance  of  good,  wholesome  victuals.  They 
shall  be  kept  clean  and  neat  too,  com 
fortably  dressed  according  to  the  weather, 
though  I  shall  not  pay  much  attention  to 
finery  and  fashion.  I  don't  expect  to  pet 
and  fondle  them — I  haven't  any  of  that 
motherly  instinct — and  I  intend  to  bring 
them  up  to  be  neat  and  orderly,  but  they 
shall  have  their  plays  and  fun  too,  for 
children  need  it ;  they  can  have  their 
games  in  the  garden  in  pleasant  weather 
and  in  their  own  room  when  it  storms." 


66  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

"  Very  well ;  you  may  do  as  you  like," 
he  returned  graciously.  "I'm  particu 
larly  pleased  to  hear  that  they  are  to  be 
kept  out  of  my  way.  Children  are 
troublesome  animals  in  my  estimation ; 
so  the  less  I'm  obliged  to  see  of  them 
the  better." 

ult's  something  to  be  thankful  for  that 
we've  never  had  any  of  our  own,"  she 
returned  dryly.  "Better  for  them  and 
better  for  us." 

Mrs.  Coote  had  several  domestic  duties 
to  attend  to  after  the  conclusion  of  the 
meal,  and  the  children  had  been  in  bed 
fully  an  hour  before  she  re-entered  their 
room.  She  was  careful  to  make  no  noise 
as  she  opened  the  door,  came  softly  in, 
and  lighted  the  gas. 

Harry's  breathing  told  that  he  was 
sleeping  soundly.  So  were  Blanche  and 
Nannette.  Ethel  too  slumbered,  but  with 
tears  upon  her  pillow  and  her  cheek, 
while  at  intervals  her  young  bosom  heaved 
with  a  long-drawn,  sobbing  sigh. 

An  emotion  of  pity  stirred  in  the  heart 
of  the  stern,  cold-mannered  woman  as 
she  looked  and  listened. 

"Poor   little    thing!    I  dare  say  she 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  67 

misses  her  dead  father  and  mother,"  she 
sighed  to  herself  as  she  turned  away, 
"  and  she  seems  to  try  her  prettiest  to 
supply  a  mother's  place  to  the  younger 
ones.  I  don't  believe  I'll  have  any 
trouble  with  her,  unless  on  account  of 
the  rest ;  but  I'll  do  my  duty  by  them 
all." 

The  unpacking  of  the  children's  trunk 
and  re-arranging  its  contents  in  closet 
and  drawers  took  but  a  few  minutes,  for 
Mrs.  Coote  was  a  rapid  and  energetic 
worker,  a  quiet  one  also,  and  the  children 
slept  on  while  she  finished  what  she  had 
come  to  do,  then  turned  off  the  gas  and 
went  out,  softly  closing  the  door  after 
her. 

It  was  broad  daylight  when  Ethel  woke 
amid  her  new  and  strange  surround 
ings,  for  a  moment  forgetting  where  she 
was.  But  only  for  a  moment,  then 
memory  recalled  the  events  of  yesterday, 
and  she  knew  that  she  and  her  little 
sisters  and  brother  were  strangers  in  a 
strange  place. 

Her  little  heart  grew  heavy  with  the 
thought ;  then  recalling  the  teachings  of 
her  departed  mother  and  Mrs.  McDougal, 


68  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

that  God,  her  Heavenly  Father,  was  every 
where  present,  as  near  to  her  in  one  place 
as  in  another,  and  ever  ready  to  hear  the 
cry  for  help,  even  from  a  little  child,  she 
slipped  from  the  bed  to  the  floor  and, 
kneeling  there,  poured  into  His  ear  all  her 
sorrows,  fears,  and  desires  ;  asking  for 
help  to  be  good,  to  do  right  always,  and 
to  know  how  to  comfort  and  care  for 
Nannette,  Harry,  and  Blanche. 

Having  thus  rolled  her  burden  on  the 
Lord  she  felt  stronger  and  happier,  and 
rising  from  her  knees  made  haste  with  the 
duties  of  the  toilet,  then  helped  the  others, 
who  were  now  awake  also,  with  theirs. 
She  had  just  finished  when  the  door 
opened  and  Mrs.  Coote  looked  in. 

"Ah,  so  you  are  all  up,  washed  and 
dressed,  I  see,"  she  remarked  in  a  pleased 
tone.  "  That  is  right ;  and  now  you  may 
come  down  to  your  breakfast.'' 

With  that  she  led  the  way,  the  children 
following. 

They  found  hot  baked  potatoes,  bread, 
butter,  and  milk  awaiting  them  ;  all  excel 
lent  of  their  kind,  and  they  ate  with  relish. 

"Don't  you  eat  breakfast,  ma'am?" 
asked  Harry  innocently. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  69 

"Of  course,"  replied  Mrs.  Coote.  "I 
had  my  breakfast  along  with  my  husband 
half  an  hour  ago  or  more.  Grown  folks 
should  always  be  served  first,  children 
afterward." 

"Mamma  and  papa  didn't  do  that 
way,"  remarked  Harry,  "'cept  when 
papa  was  too  sick  to  come  to  the  table." 

"But  I  like  it  best,"  said  Blanche,  with 
a  timid  glance  at  the  stern  face  of  Mrs. 
Coote. 

"It's  all  the  same  to  me  whether  you  do 
or  not,"  she  returned  in  an  icy  tone. 
"I'm  the  one  to  decide  what  is  best,  and 
it's  not  my  way  to  consult  children's 
fancies.  Now  be  quiet,  all  of  you  ;  don't 
waste  time  in  talk  or  you'll  not  be  ready 
for  prayers  when  Mr.  Coote  comes  in." 

After  prayers  Ethel  was  directed  to  put 
their  out-door  garments  upon  her  little 
brother  and  sisters  and  take  them  out  to 
play  in  the  yard,  while  she  put  in  order 
the  room  they  had  occupied  and  made  the 
beds.  She  obeyed  promptly. 

"Oh,  children,  don't  for  the  world  do 
any  mischief,"  she  said  anxiously,  when 
she  had  led  them  out  and  taken  a  hasty 
survey  of  their  surroundings,  "  for  you'd 


70  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

be  sure  to  get  punished  for  it,  and  that 
would  'most  break  my  heart.  Don't  go 
on  the  grass  either  till  the  sun  dries  up 
the  dew,  or  you'll  be  sick,  and  oh,  dear ! 
what  could  I  do  for  you  then  ?  And 
there's  nobody  here  to  be  good  to  any 
of  us." 

"  Don't  be  afraid,  Ethel,  we' 11  be  good," 
said  Blanche,  "we  won't  get  our  feet  wet 
and  we  won't  meddle  with  the  flowers  or 
anything." 

The  other  two  made  the  same  promise, 
and  Ethel  hurried  back  to  the  house, 
for  Mrs.  Coote's  sharp  voice  was  calling 
her  in  impatient  tones. 

"  You'll  have  to  learn  to  be  quicker  in 
your  movements,"  she  said  as  the  little 
girl  reached  her  side.  "  Come  right  up 
stairs  now,  and  I'll  show  you  how  to 
make  the  beds  properly  and  put  the  room 
to  rights." 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Ethel  meekly, 
and  at  once  set  to  work,  doing  her  best  to 
follow  directions. 

"Now  notice  and  remember  exactly 
how  I  want  you  to  do  everything,  so  that 
after  this  you  can  do  it  all  without  instruc 
tion  or  help,"  said  Mrs.  Coote,  adding  : 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  71 

"  you're  none  too  young  to  learn  to  make 
yourself  useful,  and  just  as  like  as  not 
you'll  have  to  earn  your  own  living  all 
your  days." 

"Yes,  ma'am,  I  mean  to  learn  all  I 
can,"  returned  the  little  girl  meekly,  then 
sighed  to  herself  :  "  Oh,  if  we  could  find 
our  dear,  kind  grandma  and  grandpa, 
they  would  take  care  of  us  all,  and  have 
me  learning  lessons,  'stead  of  doing 
house- work  while  I'm  such  a  little  girl." 

Mrs.  Coote  was  very  neat  and  particular 
and  required  everything  done  exactly  in 
what  she  deemed  the  best  manner,  but 
when  all  was  finished — the  floor  carefully 
swept,  the  beds  made,  the  furniture 
dusted,  she  spoke  a  few  words  of  praise 
which  sounded  very  pleasant  in  Ethel's 
ears. 

"Now,"  she  added,  "you  can  go  out 
and  play  with  the  others.  I  approve  of 
play  for  children  when  work's  done,  for 
— as  the  saying  is — *  all  work  and  no  play 
makes  Jack  a  dull  boy.'  I  don't  mean 
to  be  hard  on  you  or  the  younger  ones, 
and  we  won't  begin  lessons  till  next 
week." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am  ;  you're  very  kind, 


72  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UOHTER. 

and  I'll  try  not  to  give  you  any  trouble, " 
returned  Ethel  gratefully.  "I  think  I 
can  make  the  bed  and  tidy  the  room  by 
myself  another  time." 

"  I  daresay,  for  you  seem  a  bright, 
capable  child,"  was  the  not  ungracious 
rejoinder. 

The  ice  of  Mrs.  Coote's  manner  seemed 
to  be  thawing  under  the  influence  of 
Ethel's  patient  efforts  to  please  and  to 
make  herself  useful. 

Ethel  hastened  out  into  the  grounds  in 
search  of  her  brother  and  sisters,  for  she 
had  been  feeling  anxious  about  them, 
lest,  without  her  care  and  oversight,  they 
should  get  into  mischief,  or  in  some  way 
incur  the  displeasure  of  Mrs.  Coote. 

They  were  all  three  at  the  dividing 
fence  between  the  parsonage  yard  and 
that  of  the  next  neighbor.  A  prettily 
dressed  and  attractive  looking  little  girl, 
about  the  age  of  Nannette,  stood  near  by 
on  the  other  side  of  the  fence,  and  the 
four  seemed  to  be  making  acquaintance. 

"What  oo  name,  little  girl?"  Nan 
nette  was  asking  as  Ethel  drew  near. 

"I'se  Mary  Keith.  What  all  of  you 
names  ? " 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  73 

"I'se  Nan,  an'  dis  is  Blanche  nex'  to 
me,"  was  the  reply. 

"And  I'm  Harry,  and  here  comes 
Ethel,  our  big  sister,"  announced  the 
little  boy.  "  What  made  you  stay  away 
so  long,  Ethel?" 

"  I  had  to  do  some  work.  I've  just 
finished,"  she  answered;  "but  now  I 
have  leave  to  stay  with  you  till  we're 
called  to  our  dinner." 

Two  ladies  seated  on  the  porch  over 
looking  that  part  of  the  grounds  were 
watching  the  little  ones  with  interest. 

"Who  are  they?  I  never  saw  any 
children  there  before;  did  you,  Flora?" 
asked  the  elder  one. 

"No,  mother,  but  Mrs.  Coote's  girl 
told  ours  that  they  are  some  orphan  little 
ones  whom  the  Cootes  have  taken  to 
bring  up.  Poor  little  dears,  they  are 
very  young  to  be  both  fatherless  and 
motherless !  " 

"Yes,  indeed!  and  they  are  very 
attractive  looking  children,  too." 

"  So  they  are,  and  my  heart  aches  for 
them,  for  there  is  nothing  motherly  in 
Mrs.  Coote's  looks  or  ways — nothing  the 
least  fatherly  about  him." 


74  MILVEEVa  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

" Indeed,  no!  though  he  might  per 
haps  have  been  different  if  they  had  been 
blessed  with  children  of  their  own." 

"Ah,  Hannah  is  baking  ginger  snaps! 
How  good  they  smell !  Mary  and  her 
little  new  friends  must  have  some  ;  "  and 
with  the  words  Mrs.  Keith  rose  and  went 
into  the  house. 

She  returned  presently  with  a  heaping 
plateful,  which  she  handed  first  to  her 
mother  Mrs.  Weston,  then  carried  out  to 
the  garden  where  she  bestowed  a  liberal 
supply  upon  little  Mary  and  her  new 
friends.  Mary  introduced  them. 

"Mamma,  dis  little  dirl  is  Nan;  de 
boy  is  named  Harry  ;  he  is  Nan's  bruver, 
and  dose  big  dirls  is  Ethel  and  Blanche  ; 
dey's  Nan's  and  Harry's  big  sisters." 

"Not  so  very  big,  I  think,"  said 
Mrs.  Keith,  smiling  kindly  upon  them. 
"Where  are  you  from,  my  dear?"  ad 
dressing  Ethel.  "  And  have  you  come  to 
stay  here  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Coote  ?  " 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  answered  Ethel  as 
clearly  as  she  could  speak,  in  spite  of  the 
lump  rising  in  her  throat;  "our  uncles 
in  Philadelphia  sent  us  here  to  be  taught. 
They  didn't  say  for  how  long,  but  Mr. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTEB.  75 

Coote  told  me  we  are  to  stay  till  we  grow 
big  enough  to  take  care  of  ourselves." 

"  Well,  dear,  I  hope  you  will  be  happy 
and  prove  pleasant  playfellows  for  my 
little  Mary,"  returned  the  lady  kindly. 
"If  you  are  the  good  children  I  take  you 
for,  I  should  be  glad  to  have  you  with 
her  a  good  deal,  because  it  will  be 
pleasant  for  her,  and  you,  too,  I  hope." 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Ethel,  drop 
ping  a  little  courtesy,  "thank  you.  It 
will  be  very  pleasant  for  us,  I'm  sure,  for 
she  seems  a  dear  little  girl ;  so  we  will 
come  sometimes,  if  Mrs.  Coote  will  let 
us." 

"Mayn't  dey  turn  in  now,  mamma?" 
pleaded  little  Mary. 

"Certainly,  if  Mrs.  Coote  says  they 
may,"  replied  her  mother;  then  seeing 
Mrs.  Coote  near  at  hand  she  called  to 
her  and  preferred  the  request. 

"It's  no  matter  to  me  if  you  like  to 
be  bothered  with  them,"  was  the  almost 
surly  rejoinder.  "To  my  way  of  thinking 
children  are  little  else  than  a  torment  and 
pest,  and  I'm  willing  enough  to  have  them 
out  of  my  way  if  I  know  they're  safe." 

"As  I  think  you  may  be  pretty  sure 


76  MILDREiya  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

they  will  be  with  us,"  returned  Mrs.. 
Keith  in  a  slightly  indignant  tone,  and 
with  a  glance  of  pity  directed  toward  the 
young  strangers.  ' '  Poor  little  orphans ! ' ' 
she  added  in  a  lower  tone,  "it  will  be 
really  a  pleasure  to  me  if  I  can  put  some 
brightness  into  their  lives." 

The  next  two  hours  passed  very  de 
lightfully  to  the  little  Eldons,  playing 
with  their  young  hostess  about  the  gar 
den  and  in  the  porch  of  her  father's 
house,  and  making  acquaintances  with 
her  mother,  grandmother,  and  baby 
sister,  her  dollies  and  other  toys,  of  which 
she  possessed  a  goodly  number. 

In  a  kindly,  sympathizing  way  Mrs. 
Weston  questioned  Ethel  about  her  par 
ents  and  her  former  home,  and  she  was 
both  greatly  interested  and  much  moved 
by  the  pathetic  story  told  with  the  artless 
simplicity  of  a  young  and  trustful  child. 

"My  dear  little  girl,"  she  said,  softly 
stroking  Ethel's  hair  when  the  tale  had 
all  been  told,  "truly  I  feel  for  you.  It 
was  a  sad  thing,  indeed,  to  part  so  early 
from  your  dear  parents,  but  God  our 
Heavenly  Father  knows  what  is  best  for 
us,  and  loves  His  children  more  than  any 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  77 

earthly  parents  can.  The  Bible  tells  us 
that  He  is  a  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and 
He  can  never  die,  will  never  leave  nor  for 
sake  those  who  put  their  trust  in  Him. 
Go  to  Him  with  all  your  sorrows,  all  your 
troubles  and  trials,  and  He  will  be  sure  to 
hear  and  help  you." 

Ethel  listened  with  tears  in  her  eyes. 
"I  will,  ma'am,"  she  said;  "I  do  tell 
Him  all  my  troubles  and  my  little 
brother's  and  sisters'  troubles,  too,  and 
ask  Him  to  help  us,  and  I'm  sure  He  does. 
But  oh,  ma'am,  why  did  He  take  away 
our  dear  father  and  mother  while  we  are 
so  little  and  need  them  so  badly  ? " 

"Perhaps  to  teach  you  to  keep  very 
near  to  Him,  loving  and  trusting  Him  in 
stead  of  any  earthly  creature,"  the  lady 
answered  tenderly.  "  It  is  a  grand  lesson 
to  learn ;  one  that  will  make  you  better 
and  happier  all  the  days  of  your  life. 
Jesus  said  to  Peter,  'What  I  do  thou 
knowest  not  now,  but  shalt  know  here 
after  ' ;  and  I  think  he  is  saying  the  same 
to  you,  dear  child.  When  we  get  home 
to  heaven  we  shall  see  and  know  just  why 
all  our  trials  were  sent  us — just  how 
necessary  they  were  and  that  our  kind, 


78  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

wise  Heavenly  Father  sent  each  one  for 
our  good." 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  returned  the  little  girl 
thoughtfully,  "  I  will  try  to  remember  it 
all  and  to  be  very  patient  and  good." 


CHAPTER   VIIl. 

MRS.  WESTO^T  had  hardly  finished  what 
she  was  saying  to  Ethel  when  Mrs. 
Coote's  harsh  voice  was  heard  summon 
ing  her  young  charges  to  their  dinner. 
They  hastened  to  obey,  quite  as  much  for 
fear  that  any  delay  would  anger  the 
woman  and  bring  dire  consequences  upon 
themselves,  as  from  a  desire  to  satisfy 
their  appetites. 

The  meal,  like  those  that  had  preceded 
it,  was  plain  but  palatable,  and  the 
healthy  little  folks  found  it  enjoyable. 

"  Now  go  out  to  your  plays  again,"  was 
Mrs.  Coote's  order  when  they  had  fin 
ished;  "this  is  Saturday  and  I'm  very 
busy,  a  great  deal  too  busy  to  be  tor 
mented  with  a  pack  of  children;  so  don't 
venture  to  come  in  again  till  you're 
called." 

"Let's  go  back  to  that  other  house," 
proposed  Harry,  when  they  had  obeyed 

79 


80  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

the  order  and  were  out  upon  the  gravel 
walk  leading  to  the  front  gate. 

"Oh,  no!"  said  Ethel,  "don't  you 
remember  that  our  mamma  used  to  tell 
us  not  to  go  too  often  to  any  of  our  neigh 
bors'  houses,  because  we  would  make 
them  tired  of  us  ?  There  was  a  Bible 
text  she  used  to  repeat  about  it :  '  With 
draw  thy  foot  from  thy  neighbor's  house 
lest  he  be  weary  of  thee,  and  so  hate 
thee.'  We  want  them  to  love  us  and  feel 
glad  to  see  us  when  we  go  there ;  so  we 
won't  go  very  often  when  we're  not  in 
vited.  The  grass  is  dry  now  on  this  side 
of  the  yard  and  we  can  have  a  nice  time 
playing  here  together." 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  Blanche,  "we  can 
play  'Pussy  wants  a  corner.'  That's 
good  fun  and  we'll  be  careful  not  to  run 
too  hard  and  do  mischief." 

''And  not  to  make  too  much  noise," 
added  Ethel;  "we  mustn't  shout  or 
laugh  too  loud,  lest  we  vex  Mrs.  Coote." 

"  Oh,  dear  1  "  sighed  Harry,  "  I  do  like 
to  make  a  noise.  I  guess  all  boys  do,  and 
I  do  wish  we  didn't  have  to  live  where 
the  folks  want  us  to  be  quiet  all  the 
time." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  81 

"But  we  can't  help  it,  Harry,"  sighed 
Ethel,  "  we  will  just  have  to  try  to  be 
quiet  and  good  all  the  time." 

"Me  will,"  assented  Nannette  ;  "  I  is 
doin'  to  be  very  dood." 

"So'll  I,"  said  Harry,  "but  I  don't 
like  it  a  single  bit." 

They  played  several  games  ;  then  Nan 
nette  began  to  cry.  She  was  tired  and 
sleepy.  Mrs.  Coote  heard  her,  came  to 
the  door,  and  understanding  what  was  the 
matter,  bade  Ethel  take  her  little  sister 
up  to  their  own  room  and  lay  her  on  the 
bed. 

•'And  when  she  wakes  up,"  added 
Mrs.  Coote,  "it  will  be  time  for  you  all 
to  have  your  Saturday  bath  ;  for  every 
body  must  be  particularly  clean  for 
Sunday." 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  returned  Ethel,  "our 
own  mamma  always  had  us  bathed  on 
Saturday." 

"In  which  she  showed  her  sense,"  said 
Mrs.  Coote.  "Now  hurry  up  to  your 
room  every  one  of  you,  and  see  if  you  can 
keep  quiet  there.  You  may  as  well  all 
take  a  nap,  for  you  have  nothing  better 
to  do." 


82  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"There,  there,  don't  cry,  Nan  dear; 
we'll  soon  get  up  to  the  top  of  these 
stairs  and  into  our  room,"  Ethel  said  in 
soothing  tones,  doing  her  utmost  to  help 
her  baby  sister  in  the  weary  task  of 
climbing  the  rather  steep  flight  of  stairs 
that  led  to  that  desired  haven. 

"  I  so  tired,"  sobbed  Nan. 

"  Yes,  dear  ;  and  these  stairs  are  high 
for  your  poor  little  legs.  But  never 
mind  ;  we're  most  up  now.  Ah,  here  we 
are,  and  you  shall  lie  down  and  have  oh  ! 
such  a  good  sleep,  with  Blanche  on  one 
side  and  me  on  the  other  and  Harry  on 
his  own  bed  over  there  in  the  corner." 

Nothing  loth,  the  baby  girl  cuddled 
down  on  the  bed  ;  the  others  climbed  into 
their  places,  and  tired  with  their  play 
the  whole  four  were  presently  sleeping 
soundly. 

The  nap  was  followed  by  the  promised 
bath,  that  by  their  supper,  and  directly 
upon  leaving  the  table  they  were  sent  to 
bed. 

They  were  taken  to  Sunday-school  the 
next  morning,  then  brought  back  to  the 
house  and  ordered  to  stay  within  doors 
until  the  return  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Coote 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  83 

from  church,  the  latter  remarking  that 
she  had  no  intention  of  being  bothered 
with  other  people's  children,  and  direct 
ing  Ethel  to  teach  some  Bible  texts  to  the 
younger  ones  and  commit  to  memory 
several  verses  herself,  all  to  be  recited  to 
Mr.  Coote  in  the  afternoon. 

Ethel  felt  dismayed,  for  it  would  be 
a  new  thing  for  Harry  and  especially  so 
for  baby  Nan,  of  whom  nothing  in  the 
form  of  lessons  had  ever  yet  been 
required. 

"I'll  try,  ma'am,"  she  said,  "but 
please  don't  be  hard  with  them  if  they 
can't  say  a  verse  perfectly,  for  they've 
never  had  to  learn  lessons  before,  except 
to  say  their  A  B  Cs." 

"  High  time  for  them  to  begin  then," 
was  the  curt  rejoinder.  "  Now  mind 
what  I  say  and  do  exactly  as  you're  told, 
or  you'll  wish  you  had  when  Mr.  Coote 
gets  hold  of  you."  With  that  she  walked 
away,  Ethel  looking  after  her  with  fright 
ened  eyes. 

"O  Blanche,  whatever  shall  we  do?" 
she  exclaimed  tearfully.  "I'm  afraid 
Nan  can't  learn  a  verse." 

"Oh,  yes,  Ethel,  she  can  ;  so  don't  you 


84  MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

cry,"  returned  Blanche,  putting  her  arms 
round  Ethel's  neck  and  giving  her  a  kiss. 
"Don't  you  remember  that  little  one 
that's  just  two  words?  '  Jesus  wept.'  Nan 
can  learn  that  I'm  sure  ;  so  can  Harry." 

"Course  I  can,"  said  Harry,  straight 
ening  himself  proudly.  "I'm  not  a 
baby,  I  know  that  verse  now :  '  Jesus 
wept.'  But,  say,  why  did  He  do  that, 
Ethel?  what  was  He  so  sorry  about?" 

"Because  Lazarus,  the  man  He  loved, 
was  dead  and  his  sisters,  Mary  and 
Martha,  were  so  full  of  grief.  He  loved 
them,  too,  and  was  sorry  for  them." 

"Tell  us  the  story  'bout  it,  Ethel," 
requested  the  little  fellow. 

Ethel  complied,  and  then  he  and  Nan 
repeated  over  and  over  the  short  verse, 
"Jesus  wept." 

"Now  we  must  learn  ours,  Blanche," 
said  Ethel. 

"I've  thought  of  one  that  mamma  used 
to  teach  us,"  returned  Blanche  :  "  'I  love 
them  that  love  me ;  and  those  that  seek 
me  early  shall  find  me.' ' 

"  Yes,  I  remember  that  mamma  taught 
us  that,  and  that  she  said  they  were 
God's  own  words.  Let's  all  love  Him 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  85 

and  He  will  love  us  and  care  for  us  even 
if  nobody  in  all  this  world  does.  I've 
thought  of  a  verse  too  :  '  Suffer  the  little 
children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not ;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  Mamma  said  they  were  Jesus' 
own  words  and  they  meant  that  I  might 
pray  to  Him,  telling  Him  all  my  joys  and 
all  my  troubles,  and  He  would  listen  even 
more  lovingly  than  she  did  when  I  told 
them  to  her,  and  would  give  me  strength 
to  bear  them  or  help  me  out  of  them. 
Oh,  I  have  often  been  so  glad,  since  dear 
mamma  and  papa  went  away  to  heaven, 
so  glad  to  know  that ;  and  I  have  told 
my  troubles  to  Jesus  and  I'm  sure  He  has 
heard  me  and  helped  me  to  bear  them, 
and  that  He  will  help  me,  and  everybody 
that  tries  it,  to  bear  every  trouble  and 
trial  He  sends." 

"But  what  for  does  He  send  troubles 
and  trials  ?"  asked  Blanche.  "  I  should 
think  if  He  loves  us  so  much  He  wouldn'  t 
let  us  have  any  at  all." 

"  I  remember  I  asked  mamma  that 
once,"  replied  Ethel  thoughtfully,  "and 
she  said  it  was  to  make  us  good  and  to 
keep  us  from  loving  this  world  too  well ; 


86  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

just  as  she  sometimes  punished  us  to 
make  us  good,  because  to  be  good  is  the 
only  way  to  be  happy ;  and  she  taught  me 
this  verse,  '  As  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke 
and  chasten  ;  be  zealous  therefore  and 
repent.'  Oh,"  added  the  little  girl,  with 
a  burst  of  tears,  "  if  we  only  had  mamma 
now  to  help  us  to  be  good  !  " 

"  She  and  papa  have  gone  to  be  with 
God,  you  know,  Ethel,  and  don't  you 
believe  they  ask  Him  to  help  us  to  be 
good?"  asked  Blanche,  tears  shining  in 
her  eyes  also. 

"Yes,  yes,  indeed!"  returned  Ethel, 
"and  it  makes  me  so  glad  to  think  of 
that." 

"  O  Ethel,  you  have  to  say  more  than 
one  verse,  haven't  you  ? "  asked  Blanche. 

"Oh,  yes,  so  I  have.  'Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved,'  is  another  one  that  mamma  taught 
me.  I'll  say  it.  Such  a  sweet  verse, 
isn't  it?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  returned  Blanche. 

"Saved  from  what,  Ethel?"  asked 
Harry.  "  I  don't  want  to  live  here  with 
these  horrid  folks.  I  wish  He'd  saved  us 
from  that." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  87 

"  But  it  would  be  a  great  deal  worse  to 
live  in  that  dreadful  place  where  the 
devil  and  his  angels  are,"  said  Ethel  with 
grave  earnestness;  "and  that's  what 
mamma  said  Jesus  would  save  us  from  ; 
that  and  the  love  of  sin.  Oh,  now  I 
remember  some  verses  she  taught  me 
about  heaven :  '  And  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  ;  and  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any 
more  pain ;  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away.'  Oh,  just  think,  children  ! 
never  a  headache,  or  backache,  or  heart 
ache,  or  hurt  feelings,  or  any  sort  of  pain 
or  ache,  but  always  to  feel  bright  and 
happy  and  well.  And  that's  where  papa 
and  mamma  are — well  and  glad  all  the 
time." 

'  O  Ethel,  how  delightful ! "  exclaimed 
Blanche.  ' '  And  then  oughtn'  t  we  to  be 
glad  for  them?" 

"Yes,  indeed!  though  we  can't  help 
being  sorry  for  ourselves  and  each  other, 
because  we  must  do  without  them  till  we 
get  there  too." 

Jane,  the  servant  girl,  opened  the  door 
and  looked  in  at  that  moment.  "  Come, 


88  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

you  young  uns,  and  eat  your  dinners," 
she  said.  "  You's  to  eat  fust  this  time 
'fore  de  folks  gits  home  from  church." 

The  children  obeyed  right  willingly, 
but  were  disappointed  to  find  only  the 
usual  plain  fare. 

"I  'spec ted  a  nice  dinner  to-day," 
grumbled  Harry  ;  "  chicken  or  birds,  and 
mashed  potatoes  and  cranberries  and 
good  pie  and  cake." 

"O  Harry,  dear,  hush,  hush!"  Ethel 
said  warningly,  bat  half  under  her  breath. 
"I'm  afraid  you'll  get  beaten  or  starved 
if — if  they  should  find  out  that  you 
talked  so." 

"  Oh,  it's  too  hard  !  "  sighed  Blanche. 
"I  didn't  want  to  stay  with  that  hateful, 
cross  old  Aunt  Sarah  though." 

"I  didn't  either,"  said  Harry.  "But 
'most  everybody's  bad  to  us  since  papa 
and  mamma  went  away." 

Here  Jane,  who  had  gone  back  to  her 
kitchen,  poked  in  her  head  at  the  com 
municating  door.  "You'd  better  stop 
talkin'  and  get  you  dinners  eat  up  'fore 
the  folks  gits  home  from  chu'ch ;  'cause 
ef  ye  don't  maybe  you'll  have  to  stop 
hungry." 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.  89 

The  thought  of  that  alarming  possi 
bility  at  once  silenced  every  complaint, 
and  hardly  another  word  was  spoken  till 
their  appetites  were  fully  satisfied.  A 
hasty  washing  of  hands  and  faces  fol 
lowed  and  was  scarcely  over  when  the 
Cootes  returned,  and  the  little  folks  were 
summoned  to  the  study  and  required  to 
recite  their  verses  of  Scripture  to  the 
frowning,  loud-voiced,  impatient  dominie, 
while  the  dinner  for  him  and  his  wife  was 
being  set  upon  the  table.  It  seemed  a 
dreadful  ordeal  to  the  trembling  little 
ones,  and  a  great  relief  when  it  was  over 
and  they  were  ordered  up  to  their  own 
room  for  the  remainder  of  the  day. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CONSIDERING  her  extreme  youthfulness, 
it  was  a  hard  and  toilsome  life  that  had 
now  begun  for  Ethel.  Day  and  night  she 
had  charge  of  her  little  brother  and  sis 
ters  ;  she  must  wash  and  dress  them — or 
teach  them  to  do  those  things  for  them 
selves,  and  see  in  every  way  to  their  com 
fort  and  amusement ;  also  teach  Nannette 
and  Harry  their  little  lessons.  Besides 
she  must  learn  her  own,  keep  their  room 
in  order,  and  spend  an  hour  or  two  every 
day  in  the  use  of  her  needle,  under  the 
instruction  of  Mrs.  Coote,  who  was  very 
strict  and  exacting,  though  she  occasion 
ally  bestowed  a  few  words  of  warm  praise 
when  she  considered  it  to  have  been  well 
earned. 

On  such  occasions  Ethel's  cheek  would 
flush  and  her  eyes  brighten  as  she  listened, 
a  feeling  akin  to  love  for  the  usually  cold- 
mannered  woman  tugging  at  her  heart 
strings  ;  but  ere  she  could  summon  up 

90 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.  91 

courage  for  the  expression  of  her  pleasure 
and  budding  affection,  the  cold,  distant 
manner  had  returned,  and  chilled  and 
disappointed  she  could  say  no  more  than, 
"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  thank  you  for  praising  my 
work.  I  mean  to  try  always  to  do  it  as 
well  as  ever  I  can." 

Meantime  the  intimacy  between  the 
Eldons  and  little  Mary  Keith  grew  and 
increased.  From  the  first  they  seemed  to 
take  great  pleasure  in  each  other's  society, 
and  would  play  together  in  unbroken 
harmony  by  the  hour ;  generally  in  Mr. 
Keith's  grounds  as  Mrs.  Coote  was  entirely 
willing  to  have  them  there,  Mary's  mother 
and  grandmother  no  less  so ;  and  when 
Ethel's  tasks  were  finished  she  was  al 
lowed  to  join  the  others.  Her  gentle, 
quiet,  ladylike  manner  made  her  a  great 
favorite  with  the  ladies  and  she  was  some 
times  allowed  to  do  her  stint  of  needle 
work  there,  sitting  quietly  with  them 
while  the  younger  children  romped  and 
played  about  the  garden  or  on  the  porches. 

There  were  some  pictures  on  the  wall  of 
the  pretty  sitting  room  where  the  ladies 
spent  most  of  their  time,  one  of  which 
particularly  attracted  Ethel's  attention; 


92  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

it  was  a  woodland  scene — a  little  valley, 
a  small  creek  with  a  dam,  running  through 
it,  near  by  a  horse  tethered  to  a  sapling, 
and  at  a  little  distance,  partly  hidden  by 
a  thicket,  a  noble  looking  man  in  Conti 
nental  uniform,  on  his  knees  in  prayer. 

"Mrs.  Weston,  who  is  that  gentleman 
praying  there  in  the  woods?"  Ethel  at 
length  ventured  to  ask. 

"That  is  a  picture  of  our  Washington 
at  Valley  Forge,"  answered  the  lady, 
bestowing  a  look  of  loving  admiration 
upon  the  kneeling  figure. 

"Washington  ? "  repeated  Ethel  enquir 
ingly.  "I  think  I  never  heard  of  him 
before.  He  was  a  good  man,  I  suppose  ?" 

"Yes,  my  dear,  and  a  great  one  also. 
I  think  there  was  never  a  better  or  greater 
mere  man.  He  is  called  the  father  of  his 
country  because,  with  the  help  of  God, 
he  did  more  to  gain  her  liberties  than  any 
other  man." 

"Oh,  if  it  isn't  too  much  trouble,  will 
you  please  tell  me  about  him  and  what 
he  did?"  Ethel  asked  eagerly,  adding, 
"I'm  only  a  little  girl,  you  know,  ma'am, 
and  haven't  lived  in  America  very  long ; 
so  I  don't  know  much  about  its  history." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  93 

The  lady  smiled,  and  softly  stroking  the 
child's  hair,  "Do  you  call  yourself  Eng 
lish,  my  dear  ? ' '  she  asked  in  a  pleasant 
tone. 

"  No-o,  ma'am,"  returned  Ethel  doubt 
fully  ;  "papa  was  English  but  —  but 
mamma,  you  know,  was  born  on  this  side 
of  the  ocean,  so  I  suppose  I'm  only  half 
English,  and  Cousin  George  told  me  I'd 
have  to  be  an  American  now,  as  I've  come 
to  live  in  this  country." 

"And  you  don't  object?" 

"Oh,  no,  ma'am;  America  seems  a  very 
good  country  and  my  cousins  are  all 
Americans,  because  they  were  born  here." 

"Yes  ;  the  generality  of  us  Americana 
think  these  United  States,  taken  all 
together,  make  the  best  land  the  sun 
shines  on,  as  it  certainly  is  the  freest." 

* '  Are  all  the  people  in  it  good,  ma'  am  ? ' J 
queried  Ethel  innocently. 

"No,  my  dear,  I  am  sorry  to  have  to 
acknowledge  that  that  is  far  from  being 
the  case.  True  very  many  of  the  wicked 
ones — burglars,  murderers,  and  the  like — 
are  of  foreign  birth  or  parentage,  but 
some  are  natives  and  the  children  of 
natives.  But  I  must  answer  your  ques- 


94  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

tion  about  Washington.  He  was  the  great- 
grandson  of  a  gentleman  named  John 
Washington,  who  came  over  from  Eng 
land  and  settled  in  Virginia,  which  was 
then  an  English  colony,  as  were  the  other 
twelve  States.  There  were  thirteen  in  all 
of  those  that  formed  the  Union  in  the 
beginning.  Do  you  know  anything  about 
how  the  colonies  were  settled  in  the 
first  place?" 

"No,  ma'am." 

"Well,  then,  I  must  tell  you  that  one  of 
these  days.  But  now  you  want  to  know 
about  the  picture.  What  you  see  there 
occurred  during  the  first  war  with  Eng 
land,  the  war  which  set  us  free  and  made 
the  colonies  States.  This  country  was 
then  far  smaller  and  poorer  than  it  is 
now;  for  we  have  now  many  large  and 
flourishing  States  ;  more  than  three  times 
as  many  as  there  were  then." 

"  Yes,  ma'am ;  Cousin  George  told  me 
I  ought  to  be  glad  to  be  an  American, 
because  this  was  the  very  best  and  freest 
country  in  the  world." 

Mrs.  Weston  gave  the  little  girl  a 
pleased  smile.  "  I  entirely  agree  with 
Cousin  George,"  she  said,  "  and  ever  since 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.  95 

I  can  remember  have  been  glad  and  thank 
ful  that  God  gave  me  my  birth  in  this 
dear,  Christian  land,  many  of  whose 
people  came  here  when  it  was  but  a  deso 
late  wilderness,  in  order  that  they  might 
be  free  to  worship  God  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  consciences. 

"  But  I  must  tell  you  about  the  picture. 
Washington  was  the  commander-in-chief 
of  our  armies  during  the  war  of  the  Revo 
lution,  which  ended  in  making  us  free 
States. 

"  That  war  began  in  the  year  1775  ;  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  made  in 
the  summer  of  1776  ;  but  it  took  years 
of  fighting  to  induce  the  King  of  England 
and  his  Cabinet  to  acknowledge  that  we 
were  actually  a  free  and  independent 
people,  no  longer  subject  to  their  oppres 
sive  acts  ;  a  long  and  terrible  struggle 
was  necessary  to  bring  that  about. 

"  By  the  fall  of  1777  a  good  many  battles 
had  been  fought ;  one  of  them — the  battle 
of  Saratoga — won  a  great  victory  for  the 
Americans ;  but  things  had  not  gone  so 
well  for  us  farther  south.  Washington 
had  suffered  defeat  at  the  battle  of  the 
Brandywine  and  in  consequence  the 


36  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

British  had  got  possession  of  Philadel 
phia.  Our  troops  must  if  possible  be  kept 
together  through  the  cold  winter,  and 
that  in  some  place  from  which  the  British 
oould  be  watched  and  prevented  from  get 
ting  away  to  any  great  distance,  to  do 
mischief  to  the  people  of  the  land. 

"  There  was  no  town  that  would  answer 
the  purpose,  and  the  place  that  suited  best 
was  Yalley  Forge  on  the  Schuylkill  River, 
twenty-one  miles  above  Philadelphia.  It 
was  a  little  valley  lying  between  two 
ridges  or  hills  and  covered  by  a  thick 
forest.  The  poor  soldiers  had  no  tents 
and  were  in  sore  need  of  clothes,  also  of 
blankets  and  shoes.  They — even  the 
officers— were  astonished  when  Washing 
ton  ordered  the  trees  cut  down  and  log 
huts  built  of  them.  But  they  spent  their 
Christmas  holidays  at  the  work  and  were 
much  surprised  and  delighted  at  their 
success,  when  they  found  that  they  had 
changed  the  forest  into  cabins  thatched 
with  boughs,  in  the  order  of  a  regular 
encampment. 

"  But  oh,  what  suffering  they  still  had 
to  undergo  for  lack  of  food  and  clothing ! 
Many  were  almost,  some  entirely,  naked. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  9f 

"  For  more  than  two  years  the  war  had 
been  going  on  and  for  four  months  they 
had  been  fighting  the  enemies  of  their 
country,  marching  and  counter-marching 
day  and  night  in  order  to  baffle  the 
designs  of  the  foe  against  their  dear 
native  land  ;  and  they  had  come  to  this 
spot  with  naked,  bleeding  feet  and  desti 
tute  of  supplies  of  every  kind. 

"  It  was  a  dreadful  winter  for  that  poor 
army.  Washington  did  all  he  could,  but 
it  was  out  of  his  power  to  relieve  any 
thing  like  all  the  suffering  ;  and  Congress 
was  strangely  apathetic,  and  slow  to  da 
what  it  might  have  done  to  give  relief. 

"  Because  of  their  sad  neglect  the  con 
dition  of  the  poor,  patient  soldiers  grew 
worse  and  worse  so  that  men  died  for 
want  of  straw  or  other  bedding  to  raise 
them  at  night  from  the  damp,  cold  earth  ; 
and  sometimes  they  had  no  fuel  to  make 
fires,  for  want  of  shoes  and  stockings  to 
enable  them  to  go  through  the  snow  and 
cut  it  in  the  woods  near  at  hand  ;  often 
they  had  no  meat,  sometimes  no  bread, 
and  there  was  danger  that  they  would 
perish  with  famine  or  have  to  disperse  in 
search  of  food." 


38  MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"  And  why  didn't  they?"  asked  Ethel. 
"I  should  think  anything  would  be  better 
than  staying  there  freezing  and  starving 
to  death." 

"Because  they  loved  their  country  and 
her  liberties  better  than  they  loved  them 
selves,"  replied  Mrs.  Weston.  "They 
were  fighting  for  her,  for  their  own 
homes,  wives,  and  children,  yet,  as  I  have 
said,  Congress  was  most  shamefully  neg 
lecting  them,  while  most  of  the  people  in 
the  vicinity  of  their  camp  were  Tories — 
that  is  in  favor  of  the  British,  unwilling 
to  do  anything  for  the  cause  of  freedom, 
and  ready  to  help  the  foes  of  their 
country,  for  which  these  poor,  starving, 
bleeding,  freezing  men  were  willing  to  lay 
down  their  lives. 

"But  Washington  was  their  friend, 
doing  all  in  his  power  for  them,  showing 
a  fatherly  concern  and  fellow-feeling  for 
all  their  troubles  and  privations,  exerting 
himself  in  every  way  to  help  and  encour 
age  them,  and  urging  Congress  to  come  to 
their  relief. 

"  Washington  was  a  Christian  man  ;  so 
he  carried  the  troubles  and  distresses  of 
his  poor  soldiers,  and  the  woes  of  his 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.  99 

bleeding  country  to  God,  who  is  the  hearer 
and  answerer  of  prayer.  Probably  the 
woods  were  a  more  private  place  than  any 
other  to  which  he  had  access  at  that  time ; 
and  I  presume  he  never  knew  that  any 
earthly  creature  had  ever  seen  him  at  his 
devotions." 

"Who  was  it  that  saw  him,  Mrs  Wes- 
ton?"  asked  Ethel. 

"The  man  at  whose  house  he  was 
lodged  :  Mr.  Isaac  Potts.  He  owned  the 
dam,  and  one  day  was  strolling  toward 
it,  along  the  bank  of  the  creek,  when  he 
heard  a  solemn  voice,  and  walking  quietly 
in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  he  saw 
Washington's  horse  tied  to  a  sapling  and 
near  by,  in  a  thicket,  the  dear  man  him 
self  on  his  knees  in  prayer,  with  the  tears 
coursing  down  his  cheeks." 

"Did  Washington  see  him  —  Mr. 
Potts?"  asked  Ethel,  gazing  with  eager 
interest  into  the  lady's  face. 

"No;  doubtless  his  eyes  were  closed, 
and  Mr.  Potts,  feeling  that  he  was  on  holy 
ground,  stole  quietly  away,  back  to  his 
own  house,  with  eyes  full  of  tears.  His 
wife  noticed  them  as  he  entered  and  asked 
what  was  the  matter.  Then  he  told  her 


100          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

what  he  had  just  seen,  adding,  '  If  there 
is  anyone  on  this  earth  whom  the  Lord 
will  listen  to,  it  is  Gfeorge  Washington ; 
and  I  feel  a  presentiment  that  under  such 
a  commander  there  can  be  no  doubt  of 
our  eventually  establishing  our  indepen 
dence,  and  that  God  in  his  providence 
has  willed  it  so.'  " 

"And  that's  what  the  picture  is 
about?"  Ethel  said  musingly,  gazing 
upon  it  with  redoubled  interest.  "I'm 
glad  the  Americans  had  such  a  good  man 
for  their  general,  and  that  God  helped 
them  to  get  free." 

"  Yes,  as  one  of  our  poets  has  said  : 

"  Oh,  who  shall  know  the  might 

Of  the  words  he  utter'd  there  ? 
The  fate  of  nations  there  was  turned 
By  the  fervor  of  his  prayer. 

"  But  wouldst  thou  know  his  name 

"Who  wandered  there  alone  ? 
Go,  read  enroll'd  in  Heaven's  archives, 
The  prayer  of  Washington." 

"Ah,  I  like  those  verses,"  Ethel  said, 
her  eyes  shining.  Then  turning  them 
again  upon  the  picture,  "  He  was  praying 
for  his  poor  soldiers  then,  wasn't  he  ?  I 
think  you  said  so." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         101 

"  No  doubt ;  I  know  his  heart  bled  for 
them  in  their  sore  extremities,  for  they 
were  sore  indeed.  I  have  read  that  one 
day  a  foreign  officer  was  walking  with 
Washington  among  the  huts  where  his 
soldiers  were  quartered,  when  they  heard 
voices  coming  from  between  the  logs  of 
which  they  were  built;  "No  pay,  no 
provisions,  no  rum  !  "  and  one  poor  fellow 
whom  they  saw  going  from  one  hut  to 
another,  was  naked  except  that  he  had  a 
dirty  blanket  wrapped  about  him.  Then 
that  officer  despaired  of  ever  seeing  the 
Americans  gain  their  freedom." 

"They  did  though,  and  I'm  ever  so 
glad  of  it ! "  Ethel  said  with  satisfaction. 
"But — but  you  said  they  wanted  rum. 
Were  they  drunkards,  Mrs.  Weston  ?  " 

"  In  those  days,  my  dear,  almost  every 
body  took  a  little  and  did  not  think 
it  wrong,"  replied  the  lady,  adding, 
"though  now  we  think  it  is." 

"I  hope  God  heard  Washington's 
prayer  and  soon  made  that  bad  Congress 
take  better  care  of  the  poor  soldiers  who 
were  fighting  for  them,"  Ethel  said  en 
quiringly,  still  gazing  earnestly  at  the 
picture. 


102         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  have  to  say  that  it 
was  some  time  before  Congress  did  much 
for  their  relief,"  returned  Mrs.  Weston. 
"  Indeed  two  winters  later  they — the  poor 
soldiers — were  in  much  the  same  condi 
tion  at  Morristown,  where  they  were  en 
camped  at  that  time,  having  only  beds  of 
straw  on  the  ground  and  but  a  single 
blanket  to  each  man  ;  while  still  their 
clothing  was  very  poor  and  some  had  no 
shoes. 

"  It  was  a  very  severe  winter,  the  snow 
early  in  January  being  from  four  to  six 
feet  deep  and  so  obstructing  the  roads 
that  they  could  not  travel  back  and  forth 
to  get  provisions,  and  in  consequence  were 
often  for  days  at  a  time  without  bread, 
then  again  as  long  without  meat ;  and  the 
cold  and  hunger  made  the  poor  fellows  so 
weak  that  they  were  hardly  fit  for  fight 
ing  or  for  building  their  huts." 

"  Oh,  the  poor,  poor  things  !  "exclaimed 
Ethel,  tears  starting  to  her  eyes.  "Did 
they  ever  try  to  run  away  or  to  steal 
something  from  the  farmers  to  eat,  when 
they  were  so  dreadfully  hungry  ?" 

"Yes,  they  sometimes  did  steal  sheep, 
hogs,  and  poultry ;  but  since  they  were 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          103 

starving  and  their  just  wages  kept  back 
from  them,  one  can  hardly  feel  like  blam 
ing  them  very  severely  for  taking  a  little 
food  from  those  whom  they  were  de 
fending. 

"There  was  only  one  decided  mutiny  ; 
that  was  on  the  1st  of  January,  1781,  by 
about  two  thousand  men  of  the  Pennsyl 
vania  troops,  stationed  at  Morristown  and 
under  the  command  of  General  Wayne. 

"They  had  made  their  preparations 
secretly,  appointing  a  sergeant  major 
their  commander,  calling  him  major- 
general.  At  a  preconcerted  signal  all, 
excepting  a  part  of  three  regiments, 
paraded  under  arms  without  officers, 
marched  to  the  magazines  and  supplied 
themselves  with  ammunition  and  pro 
visions  ;  then  they  seized  six  fieldpieces 
and  took  horses  from  General  Wayne's 
stables  to  draw  them." 

"And  nobody  tried  to  stop  them?" 
exclaimed  Ethel  enquiringly. 

"  Yes ;  hearing  what  was  going  on 
their  officers  tried  to  do  so.  calling  on  the 
men  who  did  not  join  in  the  revolt  to 
help.  Bnt  the  mutineers  fired,  killing  a 
captain  and  wounding  several  others ; 


104          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

then  they  ordered  the  men  who  had  not 
revolted  to  come  over  to  their  side,  threat 
ening  that  if  they  did  not  they  would  kill 
them  with  their  bayonets  ;  and  they  went 
over.  Then  General  Wayne  tried  his 
influence  with  the  men,  who  all  loved 
him,  using  both  persuasion  and  threats 
to  bring  them  back  to  their  duty.  But 
they  refused  to  listen  even  to  him,  and 
when  he  cocked  his  pistol  at  them  they 
pointed  their  bayonets  at  his  breast, 
saying,  '  We  respect  and  love  you  ;  you 
have  often  led  us  into  the  field  of  battle, 
but  we  are  no  longer  under  your  com 
mand  ;  we  warn  you  to  be  on  your  guard, 
for  if  you  fire  your  pistol  or  attempt  to 
force  us  to  obey  your  commands  we  will 
instantly  put  you  to  death.' 

"Wayne  then  tried  to  persuade  them,, 
speaking  to  them  of  their  love  for  their 
country.  They  answered  by  reminding 
him  how  shamefully  Congress  was  treating 
them.  He  spoke  of  the  pleasure  and  en 
couragement  their  conduct  would  give  to 
the  enemy.  In  reply  to  that  they  called 
his  attention  to  their  tattered  garments 
and  how  thin  they  themselves  were  from 
starvation;  they  told  him  they  dearly 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          105 

loved  the  cause  of  freedom  and  wanted  to 
fight  its  battles,  if  only  Congress  would 
see  to  it  that  their  sore  need  was  re 
lieved." 

"I  don't  think  that  was  asking  too 
much,  do  you,  Mrs.  Weston?"  asked 
Ethel. 

"No,  not  at  all." 

"And  did  General  Wayne  give  them 
what  they  asked  and  had  a  right  to  ask  ?" 

"He  could  not  do  that,  but  he  supplied 
them  with  provisions  and  then  marched 
them  to  Princeton,  where  he  heard  their 
demands  and  referred  them  to  the  civil 
authority  of  Pennsylvania. 

"In  the  mean  time  the  British  general, 
Sir  Henry  Clinton,  heard  the  story  of  the 
revolt,  and  not  understanding  the  spirit 
and  motives  of  the  troops,  sent  a  British 
sergeant  and  a  New  Jersey  Tory  named 
Ogden,  with  a  written  offer  to  them  that 
if  they  would  lay  down  their  arms  and 
march  to  New  York  they  should  receive 
in  hard  cash  the  money  owed  them  by  the 
American  Congress,  be  well  clothed,  and 
have  free  pardon  for  having  fought  against 
the  King  of  England  ;  and  not  be  required 
to  fight  on  his  side  and  against  their 


106         MILDEED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

country,  unless  they  chose  to  do  so  of 
their  own  accord." 

Ethel  looked  intensely  interested.  '  'And 
did  they  do  it?"  she  asked  half  breath 
lessly. 

"No,  indeed,"  replied  Mrs.  Weston  ; 
"they  were  not  lighting  for  money,  but 
for  liberty,  their  homes,  their  wives  and 
little  ones ;  but  the  money  Congress  owed 
them,  the  food  and  clothes,  were  neces 
sary  even  to  keep  them  alive,  so  that  they 
felt  justified  in  using  their  weapons  in 
redressing  their  grievances  while  still 
looking  with  horror  upon  the  armed 
oppressors  of  their  country,  and  feeling 
that  they  would  rather  die  than  prove 
traitors  to  her.  '  See,  comrades,'  one  of 
them  said  to  the  others,  *  he  takes  us  for 
traitors.  Let  us  show  him  that  America 
can  furnish  but  one  Arnold,  and  that 
America  has  no  truer  friends  than  our 
selves.' 

"The  others  approved  his  sentiments. 
They  immediately  seized  Clinton's  spies 
and  papers  and  took  them  to  General 
Wayne,  stipulating  that  the  men  should 
not  be  executed  till  their  own  affairs  with 
Congress  were  settled,  and  that  if  their 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          107 

complaints  were  not  attended  to  the  pris 
oners  should  be  delivered  up  to  them 
again  when  they  demanded  them." 

"  Did  Congress  do  what  they  asked  of 
them  ? "  inquired  Ethel. 

"Yes;  then  the  spies  were  executed, 
and  the  reward  which  it  appears  had  been 
offered  for  their  apprehension,  would  have 
been  given  to  the  men  who  had  seized 
them,  but  the  brave,  patriotic  fellows 
refused  to  accept  it,  poor  as  they  were, 
saying  that  necessity  had  forced  them  to 
demand  justice  from  Congress,  but  they 
wanted  no  reward  for  doing  their  duty  to 
their  bleeding  country." 

"I  like  them  for  that!"  exclaimed 
Ethel,  "and  I  don't  think  they  were  at 
all  to  blame  for  making  that  Congress 
pay  them  what  they  had  earned  by  work 
ing  and  fighting  so  long  and  so  hard." 

"  No,  nor  do  I,"  returned  Mrs.  Weston, 
"and  I  am  proud  to  own  them  as  my 
countrymen." 

"It  is  a  very  interesting  story ;  thank 
you  for  telling  it  to  me,  Mrs.  Weston," 
said  Ethel.  "I'd  like  to  know  more 
about  that  good  General  Washington  and 
that  war.  All  the  English  people  didn't 


108         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

want    the    Americans    abused    so,    did 
they?" 

"Oh,  no,  my  dear!  Some  of  them 
tried  hard  to  have  their  wrongs  redressed. 
Some  day  I  will  tell  you  more  about  it, 
but  now  I  hear  Mrs.  Coote  calling  you." 


CHAPTER  X. 

ETHEL  had  been  greatly  interested  in 
Mrs.  Western's  story  of  Washington  and 
the  Revolution.  She  was  eager  to  hear 
more,  and  found  both  ladies  of  the  Keith 
family  kindly  ready  to  gratify  her  when 
ever  she  was  allowed  to  carry  her  needle 
work  over  there  instead  of  doing  it  in  the 
room  in  the  parsonage  appropriated  to 
the  use  of  herself,  brother,  and  sisters. 
She  was  given  very  little  time  for  recrea 
tion,  so  could  not  read  much  for  herself 
on  that  or  any  other  subject ;  perceiving 
which,  Mrs.  Weston  often  read  to  her, 
pausing  now  and  then  to  explain  any 
thing  the  little  girl  did  not  seem  to  en 
tirely  comprehend,  so  helping  the  child 
to  a  great  deal  of  information  which  at 
that  time  she  could  have  gained  in  no 
other  way. 

Ethel  was  very  grateful ;  and,  loving, 
generorjs  little  soul  that  she  was,  wanted 
others  to  share  her  pleasure  ;  so  repeated 

109 


110          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

to  Harry  and  the  little  sisters  all  she 
thought  they  could  understand  of  what 
she  had  learned  from  the  ladies.  Also, 
supposing  that  Mrs.  Coote  was  well  read 
on  the  subject,  she  ventured  to  ask  some 
questions  of  her. 

"I  know  nothing  about  those  old  times 
in  this  country,  and  what's  more,  I  don't 
want  to  know ;  so  let  me  hear  no  more 
about  it,"  was  the  ungracious  rejoinder, 
and  Ethel  dared  not  venture  another 
word. 

"You're  no  American,"  Mrs.  Coote 
went  on  presently,  "  so  why  should  you 
care  about  those  old  stories  ? " 

"I — I  believe  I'm  half  American," 
Ethel  returned  hesitatingly.  "I  was 
born  in  Jamaica  and  so  was  my  dear 
mamma." 

"Eh!  I  didn't  know  that  before.  But 
Jamaica  is  only  a  tolerably  large  island, 
and  though  it's  on  this  side  the  ocean 
it  belongs  to  England.  And  your  father 
was  born  in  old  England,  wasn't  he  ? " 

"  Yes  :  and  I  like  England,  but  Cousin 
George  says  as  we've  come  to  America  to 
live  for  the  rest  of  our  lives,  we're  Amer 
icans  now." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER.          1 1 1 

"  Humph !  So  as  you  behave  well  I 
for  one  don't  care  whether  you  are  Amer 
icans  or  English,"  returned  Mrs.  Coote ; 
and  there  the  conversation  dropped. 

Whenever  the  weather  was  at  all  suit 
able  the  three  younger  children  were  sent 
out  of  doors  to  play,  Ethel  joining  them 
when  her  task  was  done,  and  usually  they 
were  all  invited  into  Mrs.  Keith's  yard  or 
house. 

But  stormy  days  had  to  be  spent  shut 
up  in  their  own  small  room,  and  poor 
little  Ethel  was  almost  at  her  wit's  end  to 
keep  Harry  and  Nannette  from  making 
such  a  disturbance  as  would  bring  reproof 
and  sometimes  sore  punishment  upon 
them. 

They  had  little  or  no  love  for  Mrs. 
Coote,  who  never  lavished  any  demonstra 
tions  of  affection  upon  them,  and  from 
her  husband  they  shrank  as  from  a  dan 
gerous  foe.  Fortunately  they  rarely  saw 
him  except  when  summoned  to  a  recita 
tion  of  the  verses  of  Scripture  whicli  they 
were  compelled  to  learn  for  the  express 
purpose  of  enabling  him  to  show  off  to 
chance  visitors  as  one  who  was  success 
fully  training  up  in  the  way  they  should 


112          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

go  the  young  orphans  committed  to  his 
fatherly  care. 

As  their  Uncle  Albert  had  promised, 
they  were  remembered  at  Christmas  time 
by  the  relatives  in  Philadelphia,  a  box 
being  sent  direct  to  Ethel,  in  Mr.  Coote'  s 
oare.  Fortunately  it  reached  the  house 
one  day  in  his  absence,  and  Mrs.  Coote 
put  it  privately  away,  never  breathing 
a  word  to  him  of  its  arrival. 

On  Christmas  morning,  soon  after 
breakfast,  she  opened  it  herself  in  pres 
ence  of  the  children,  first  telling  them 
whence  it  had  come  and  cautioning  them 
to  be  perfectly  quiet,  or  they  might  lose 
some  of  the  contents. 

There  were  fruits,  cakes,  candies,  and 
toys ;  all  in  such  plentiful  supply  that 
the  children  were  almost  wild  with 
delight. 

All  four  urged  Mrs.  Coote  to  share  with 
them.  She  looked  pleased  that  they 
should  wish  it,  accepted  a  very  little,  then 
saying,  "  If  you  like  you  can,  after  a  bit, 
carry  some  over  to  your  friends  at  Mr. 
Keith's;  and,  Ethel,  to-morrow  you  may 
write  a  little  letter  of  thanks  to  your 
uncles  and  the  rest  in  Philadelphia,  and 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

I  will  mail  it  for  you,"  she  left  them  to 
the  enjoyment  of  their  gifts. 

If  anything  could  have  added  to  their 
felicity  it  was  the  note  from  Mrs.  Keith, 
presently  brought  in  by  her  servant  girl, 
inviting  all  four  to  take  their  Christmas 
dinner  with  little  Mary,  and  to  come 
as  early  as  possible  with  Mrs.  Coote'a 
consent. 

"Oh,  Mrs.  Coote,  can't  we  go  this 
minute?"  asked  Blanche  and  Harry  in. 
a  breath,  while  Nannette  piped,  "Me 
wants  to  go,  dus  now;  dis  minute,"  and 
Ethel's  soft  brown  eyes  made  the  same 
request. 

"Yes,  yes  ;  I'll  be  only  too  glad  to  be 
rid  of  your  noise  and  chatter  for  the  rest 
of  the  day,"  was  the  rather  ungracious 
reply.  "But  you've  all  got  to  be  dressed 
in  your  best  first,"  she  added,  going  to 
the  closet  and  taking  down  the  dresses 
the  little  girls  were  wont  to  call  their 
"  Sunday  frocks,"  in  which  she  presently 
proceeded  to  array  them. 

That  did  not  take  long,  and  they  were 
soon  at  the  door  of  Mr.  Keith's  hospi 
table  dwelling,  exchanging  a  merry 
Christmas  with  the  ladies  and  little  Mary,, 


114         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

displaying  the  toys  sent  by  tlieir  rela 
tives  in  Philadelphia,  and  offering  a  share 
of  their  sweets  from  the  same  source. 

Then  they  were  led  into  the  parlor 
where  was  a  beautiful  Christmas  tree 
loaded  with  ornaments  and  gifts. 

"Oh,"  cried  Ethel,  tears  starting  to 
her  eyes  as  she  spoke,  "how  it  reminds 
me  of  Christmas  times  when  our  dear 
papa  and  mamma  were  with  us  !  " 

"Yes,  I  remember  the  one  we  had 
last  Christmas,"  said  Blanche;  "and  I 
think  this  one  is  just  as  pretty  as  it 
was." 

"So  do  I,"  said  Harry.  "Oh,  thank 
you,  ma'am  !  "  as  Mrs.  Keith  took  down 
a  bag  of  marbles  and  another  of  candy 
and  handed  them  to  him. 

"And  this  is  for  dear  little  Nannette," 
she  said,  disengaging  a  doll  from  the  tree 
and  putting  it  into  the  hands  of  the  baby 
girl,  who  received  it  in  almost  speechless 
delight. 

There  was  another  almost  exactly  like 
it  for  her  own  little  Mary,  a  larger  one 
for  Blanche,  a  neat  housewife  and  pretty 
book  for  Ethel,  and  a  bag  of  candies  for 
each  of  the  five  ;  for  little  Mary  had 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          115 

waited  for  hers  until  the  coming  of  her 
guests. 

What  a  happy  day  it  was  to  the  chil 
dren  !  The  grown  people  seemed  to  lay 
themselves  out  for  their  enjoyment ; 
games  and  stories  filled  most  of  the  time 
not  taken  up  with  the  partaking  of  the 
grand  Christmas  dinner  of  turkey  and  all 
the  usual  accompaniments  for  the  first 
course — plum  pudding,  ice-cream,  fruits, 
and  cake  for  the  dessert. 

The  Eldons  were  sent  for  by  Mrs.  Coote 
at  their  usual  early  bedtime,  and  obeyed 
the  summons  without  a  murmur. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Keith,  you  and  Mrs.  Wes- 
ton  are  so  good  and  kind  to  us;  we've 
had  such  a  pleasant  time,"  Ethel  said  as 
she  bade  good-night. 

"You  are  very  welcome,  dear  child," 
was  the  kindly  response,  "and  I  hope 
you  and  my  little  Mary  will  have  many 
a  pleasant  time  together  while  you  are 
living  so  near  us." 

"Thank  you,  ma'am  ;  I  hope  so,  too," 
returned  Ethel  gratefully,  then  hurried 
away  with  her  little  brother  and  sisters. 

Mrs.  Coote  met  them  at  the  parsonage 
door.  "Go  right  up  to  your  room  and 


1 1 6         MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER. 

to  bed  everyone  of  you,"  she  said,  and 
they  silently  obeyed. 

"Strange  that  their  uncles  didn't 
send  some  Christmas  remembrance  to  the 
children,"  remarked  Mr.  Coote  to  his 
wife  as  they  sat  together  at  the  tea 
table. 

"Possibly  they  may  have  thought 
they  had  enough  to  do  in  providing  for 
their  own,  and  that  you  and  I  might  find 
some  little  thing  for  those  you  promised 
to  treat  as  if  they  were  your  own,"  she 
rejoined  in  a  slightly  sarcastic  tone. 

"  Humph  !  we're  not  in  circumstances 
to  do  much  for  our  own  if  we  had  'em," 
he  sniffed  angrily;  "so  I  don't  consider 
myself  pledged  to  do  anything  of  the 
kind." 

"And  the  children  didn't  expect  it, 
I'm  sure;  nobody  would  ever  mistake 
you  for  a  Santa  Glaus,"  she  returned 
with  a  not  particularly  pleasant  langh. 

He  colored  and  flashed  an  angry  look 
at  her,  but  let  the  remark  pass  in  silence. 
Neither  then  nor  afterward  did  his  wife 
let  him  know  of  the  Christmas  box  sent 
to  the  children.  She  had  given  them 
xmly  a  part  of  the  sweets  that  day,  but 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

they  received  the  rest  in  small  instal 
ments  till  all  were  gone. 

So  long  as  the  weather  was  pleasant  a 
part  of  nearly  every  day  was  spent  at  the 
house  of  their  kind  neighbors,  but  when 
it  stormed  their  only  refuge  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  time  was  the  small 
room  appropriated  to  them  over  the 
kitchen  in  their  temporary  home.  It  was 
hard  for  all,  but  especially  for  Harry  and 
Nannette,  to  be  so  constantly  confined  to 
such  close  quarters,  and  Ethel  could  not 
always  keep  them  quiet ;  they  sometimes 
played  noisily,  at  others  fretted  and 
cried  aloud  because  they  were  so  tired 
of  staying  in  that  little  room  where 
there  was  so  small  space  for  running  and 
romping. 

Neither  Mr.  nor  Mrs.  Coote  would 
tolerate  such  noise,  and  again  and  again 
the  hearts  of  Ethel  and  Blanche  were 
made  to  ache  by  the  sore  punishment 
meted  out  to  the  little  brother  and  sister. 
And  sometimes  they  themselves  were  in 
disgrace  and  severely  dealt  with  for  fail 
ures  in  their  tasks,  or  anger  or  too  much 
sympathy  shown  the  other  two  when, 
they  were  punished. 


118         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER, 

These  were  great  trials,  as  also  was  the 
reciting  of  their  Bible  verses  to  Mr. 
Coote,  and  being  made  to  repeat  them 
before  company.  They  were  warned  not 
to  tell  any  tales  to  the  neighbors,  and 
threatened  with  dire  consequences  if  they 
disobeyed.  So  most  of  their  troubles 
were  kept  to  themselves. 

Ethel  looked  and  longed  for  the  prom 
ised  visit  from  her  uncle  Albert,  but  he 
did  not  come ;  he  seemed  to  have  for 
gotten  his  promise.  Then  after  a  while 
Mr.  Coote  took  to  reading  to  the  children 
letters  which  he  said  came  from  their 
uncles,  reproving  and  threatening  them 
with  punishment  for  rebellious  conduct 
toward  those  who  now  had  them  in 
charge,  and  bidding  them  be  very  obedi 
ent  and  submissive. 

Those  letters  were  deliberate  forgeries, 
but  the  innocent  little  ones  never  dreamed 
of  such  deceit  and  wickedness  on  the  part 
of  the  man  who  professed  to  be  so  good, 
and  poor  Ethel  was  well  nigh  heartbroken 
that  her  uncles  should  think  so  ill  of  her 
and  her  dear  little  brother  and  sisters, 
and  write  so  cruelly  to  them. 

She  tried  very  hard   to  be  good   and 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTEB.          1 1 9 

industrious  at  her  tasks,  wanting  the  time 
to  come  as  soon  as  possible  when  she 
would  be  able  to  support  herself ,  Blanche, 
Harry,  and  Nannette. 

Thinking  of  that  she  put  forth  every 
effort  to  learn  the  various  kinds  of  needle 
work  Mrs.  Coote  undertook  to  teach  her, 
with  the  assurance  that  if  she  became 
expert  in  them  all  she  could  some  day 
earn  money  in  that  way. 

At  times  the  child's  heart  beat  high 
with  hope  that  when  she  was  grown  up 
she  would  be  able  to  make  with  her  own 
earnings  a  little  home  for  herself,  brother, 
and  sisters.  Remembering  the  unkind 
treatment  they  had  often  received  at  the 
hands  of  the  aunts  and  cousins  in  Phila 
delphia  she  was  not  at  all  sure  that  they 
would  be  much  better  off  could  they 
return  there — and  if  they  could  go  back 
how  hard  it  would  be  to  bid  farewell  to 
the  kind  friends  next  door — but  what 
could  be  more  delightful  than  to  get 
away  from  these  stern  guardians  often  so 
unkind  and  unjust.  And  then,  when  she 
was  old  enough  to  know  how  to  set  about 
it,  perhaps  she  could  find  her  maternal 
grandparents,  and  they  would  give  a 


120         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

good  home  to  their  daughter's  orphan 
children. 

Their  uncle  Albert  did  at  length  make 
them  a  hasty  visit,  but  Mr.  Coote  took 
good  care  that  they  should  not  be  left 
for  a  moment  alone  with  him.  Also  he 
treated  them  with  the  greatest  and  most 
effusive  kindness  in  their  uncle's  pres 
ence,  so  that  Mr.  Eldon  left  them  there 
feeling  assured  that  they  had  a  very 
happy  home. 

Thus  two  years  rolled  slowly  away  ta 
Ethel  and  Blanche,  Harry  and  Nannette, 
bringing  little  change  except  that  they  all 
grew  older  and  taller  ;  wiser  too  in  some 
respects  and  more  than  ever  fondly 
attached  to  each  other,  and  the  next-door 
neighbors  who  treated  them  so  kindly. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

AT  length  a  change  came  suddenly  to 
the  little  orphans.  One  unfortunate  day 
Mr.  Coote  was  in  an  unusually  bad 
humor,  and  under  a  very  slight  provoca 
tion  from  Harry,  who  was  more  inclined 
for  play  than  study,  the  weather  being 
warm  and  fields  and  garden  seeming  far 
more  inviting  than  books,  he  flew  at  the 
child  in  a  rage  and  gave  him  a  most 
unmerciful  beating ;  making  it  all  the 
more  severe  because  the  little  fellow 
screamed  so  loudly  that  more  than  one 
neighbor  came  running  to  enquire  what 
was  wrong  with  the  child,  supposing 
some  dreadful  accident  had  befallen  him, 
and  Ethel,  Blanche,  and  Nannette,  linger 
ing  in  the  hall  without,  wept  and  sobbed 
as  if  their  hearts  would  break. 

"Stop  beating  that  little  fellow!  stop 
this  instant,  you  inhuman  wretch,  or  I'll 
go  for  a  policeman  and  have  you  arrested 
for  cruelty  to  children,"  exclaimed  a  very 
decent  looking  woman,  the  wife  of  the 

121 


122          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

grocer  at  the  next  corner,  rushing  up  to 
the  window  of  the  room  where  the  beat 
ing  was  going  on. 

"You  mind  your  own  business,"  re 
torted  Coote,  letting  go  the  child  and 
pushing  him  angrily  away  from  him. 
"He's  had  no  more  than  he  deserves; 
no,  nor  half  so  much,  the  idle,  good-for- 
nothing  little  rascal." 

"I  only  wish  I  had  the  strength  to- 
give  you  your  deserts,"  returned  the 
woman  in  indignant  tones.  "  I  wouldn't 
hesitate  for  a  minute,  and  you'd  find 
yourself  good  for  nothing  but  bed  for  at 
least  a  week.  The  idea  of  such  a  wretch 
as  you  calling  himself  a  Christian ! 
You're  worse  than  a  heathen ;  and  I 
declare  I  will  have  you  arrested  if  you 
dare  to  strike  that  child  again." 

Coote  tossed  his  whip  into  a  corner 
and  glared  at  the  woman,  while  poor 
little  Harry  sluak  away  out  the  room, 
moving  as  if  he  had  scarcely  strength  to 
walk. 

His  sisters  instantly  gathered  about 
him,  crying  bitterly.  Ethel  caught  him 
in  her  arms  and  held  him  close,  sobbing 
out  her  grief  and  pity. 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.          123 

"  0  Harry,  Harry,  dear  little  brother, 
I  am  so,  so,  so  sorry  for  you!" 

"I,  too,"  sobbed  Blanche.  "Oh,  I 
wish  our  uncles  would  take  us  away  and 
put  us  with  somebody  that  would  be 
kind  and  good  to  us." 

"So  do  I,"  chimed  in  Nannette,  tears 
rolling  down  her  cheeks.  "Oh,  I  wish 
we  could  live  with  Mrs.  Keith  and  little 
Mary ;  if  only  they  wanted  more  children 
over  there." 

"Oh,  hush,  hush,  Nan,"  said  Ethel 
warningly ;  for  Mrs.  Coote  was  coming 
toward  them,  having  just  seen  the  last  of 
the  enquiring  neighbors  out  of  the  gate, 
dismissing  them  with  a  promise  that  she 
would  see  to  the  welfare  of  the  children 
;and  not  permit  them  to  be  abused. 

"You  needn't  be  afraid,"  she  said  to 
Ethel.  "I've  no  intention  of  adding  to 
Harry's  punishment,  for  I  think  he  has 
already  had  quite  enough.  I  will  help 
him  upstairs,  and  the  rest  of  you  had 
best  come  along." 

Taking  the  child's  hand  she  led  him  a 
little  way,  but  finding  he  was  hardly  able 
to  stand  or  move,  she  lifted  him  in  her 
arms  and  carried  him  up  the  stairs  to  the 


124          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

children's  room,  the  others  following. 
Laying  him  on  his  bed  she  went  from  the 
room,  to  return  almost  immediately  with 
a  basin  of  warm  water  and  some  soothing 
ointment,  with  which  she  proceeded  to 
make  the  poor  little  fellow  as  comfort 
able  as  possible,  undressing  him  and  lay 
ing  him  in  his  little  bed  again,  handling 
him  almost  as  tenderly  as  though  he 
had  been  her  own,  though  she  said 
very  little,  leaving  the  children  in  some 
doubt  whether  she  did  or  did  not  ap 
prove  of  her  husband's  barbarous  treat 
ment. 

"I'm  going  down  now,"  she  said  when 
she  had  finished.  "You  needn't  have 
any  more  lessons  to-day,  any  of  you.  I 
think  it  would  be  as  well  for  you  girls  to 
stay  here  with  Harry.  You  may  play, 
sleep,  or  do  whatever  you  please  so  that 
you  don't  get  into  mischief  or  make  a 
racket  that  can  be  heard  down  in  the 
study." 

"Yes,  ma'am,  thank  you,"  returned 
Ethel,  "we'll  be  quiet  as  mice  and  as 
good  as  we  know  how." 

Mrs.  Coote  had  hardly  gone  when  the 
little  boy  raised  himself  in  the  bed  and 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.          125 

looking  with  tearful  eyes  at  his  sisters 
grouped  together  beside  him : 

''I'll  be  a  man  some  o'  these  days,"  he 
sobbed,  "and  then  if  I  don't  take  that 
old  rascal  down  and  beat  him  harder' n  he 
beat  me  to-day — it — it'll  be  queer.  Yes, 
I'll  just  thrash  him  till  he  can't  move,  so 
I  will." 

"I  couldn't  feel  sorry  for  him,  I 
couldn't,"  sobbed  Ethel,  "but,  0  Harry, 
dear,  we  must  try  to  forgive  him  ;  because 
the  Bible  says,  *  Forgive  your  enemies. 
Forgive  and  ye  shall  be  forgiven.'  And 
we  all  need  to  have  forgiveness  from 
God.  So  we  will  ask  our  Heavenly 
Father  to  help  us  to  forgive  this  cruel, 
cruel  man,  and  to  help  us  to  get  away 
from  him  so  that  he  can't  ever  hurt  us- 
any  more." 

"Yes,"  said  Harry,  "after  he's  had 
one  good,  sound  thrashing  from  me.  I 
just  ache  to  give  it  to  him,  and  I  will,  just 
as  soon  as  I'm  big  enough." 

"  Maybe  God  will  punish  him  before- 
that,"  sobbed  Blanche.  "I'm  sure  I 
hope  so." 

"  Me  too,"  said  Nannette,  wiping  her 
tearful  eyes.  "I'll  ask  God  to  punish 


126         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 


the  naughty  man  every  time  I  say  my 
prayers." 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Ethel  persuasively; 
"  instead  of  that  let's  all  ask  Him  to  take 
us  away  from  here  and  put  us  in  a  good 
home  where  we'll  never  see  these  cruel 
people  any  more." 

While  this  talk  was  going  on  among 
the  children  Mrs.  Coote  had  gone  down 
to  the  study,  where  she  found  her  hus 
band  striding  angrily  to  and  fro.  He 
glanced  at  his  wife  as  she  came  in  and 
read  scorn  and  contempt  in  the  look  she 
gave  him. 

"So  you,  I  see,  are  ready  to  uphold 
that  young  rascal  in  his  wrongdoing ; 
and  the  meddlesome  neighbors  who  come 
interfering  here,  as  well,"  he  said  wrath  - 
fully. 

"The  neighbors  were  perfectly  right," 
she  answered  in  an  icy  tone,  "and  I'm 
not  at  all  sure  they  haven't  saved  you 
from  murder  and  the  hangman's  rope. 
That's  what  your  awful  temper  will  bring 
you  to  some  of  these  days,  if  you  don' t 
learn  to  exercise  some  self-control." 

She  paused  for  an  instant,  then  went  on 
in  a  tone  of  stern  determination :  * '  And  I 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          127 

warn  you  to  beware  how  you  lay  a  hand 
on  one  of  those  orphan  children  again ; 
for  as  sure  as  you  do  I'll  let  the  uncles 
know  all  about  this  thing,  and  they'll  be 
promptly  taken  away  out  of  your  reach, 
inhuman  brute  that  you  are." 

"Take  care  how  you  talk,  woman,"  he 
said  menacingly,  though  his  cheek  paled 
at  her  threat.  "I'm  the  stronger  of  the 
two,  and  you  may  live  to  regret  it." 

"The  stronger,  but  by  far  the  more 
cowardly,"  she  returned  with  a  disagree 
able  laugh.  "I'm  not  afraid  o'  you, 
Patrick  Coote  ;  you're  too  well  aware  of 
my  worth  to  you  to  try  doing  me  any 
deadly  harm." 

"Deadly  harm?"  he  repeated,  "who 
talks  of  deadly  harm?  'Twas  you  that 
said  it,  not  I.  But  I'll  have  you,  as  well 
as  those  unruly  youngsters,  to  know 
who's  master  in  this  house." 

So  saying  he  took  up  his  hat  and 
walked  out  through  the  front  yard  and 
down  the  street,  Mrs.  Coote  standing  at 
the  window  and  sending  after  him  a 
glance  of  mingled  contempt  and  disdain. 

"I  haven't  wasted  any  fondling  on 
those  children,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  but 


128          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

I'd  sooner  take  a  beating  myself  than 
give  that  bit  of  a  boy  such  a  thrashing 
for  next  to  nothing,  and  I'll  see  that  it 
isn't  done  again." 

Mr.  Coote  stalked  on  down  the  street 
in  by  no  means  a  happy  frame  of  mind, 
everybody  he  met  seeming  to  him  to  re 
gard  him  with  contempt  and  aversion  ;  for 
the  whole  neighborhood  was  roused  by 
the  story  of  his  abuse  of  the  little  orphan 
boy  unfortunately  committed  to  his  care — 
a  story  quickly  circulated  by  those  who 
had  heard  Harry's  screams  and  rushed  to 
the  house  to  discover  the  cause  and  aid 
the  sufferer. 

One  of  his  own  parishioners,  meeting, 
accosted  him : 

"See  here,  sir,  you'd  best  be  careful 
how  you  abuse  those  little  orphans  in 
your  care,  for  we  Americans  don't  ap 
prove  of  any  such  doings  and  you'll  get 
yourself  into  trouble,  you  may  depend 
on  it." 

With  a  muttered,  "You  will  please 
attend  to  your  own  affairs  and  leave  me 
to  attend  to  mine,"  Coote  pushed  past  the 
speaker  and  stalked  on  his  way. 

Harry's  screams  had  been  heard  at  Mr. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         129 

Keith's,  and  the  grocer's  wife  had  stopped 
at  their  gate  on  her  way  home  to  tell  the 
story  of  the  brutal  treatment  the  poor 
child  had  received.  The  two  ladies  shed 
tears  over  it  and  longed  to  go  to  the 
rescue  of  the  poor  little  ones,  yet  re 
frained  for  the  present,  and  took  time  to 
consider  what  would  be  the  best  plan  to 
adopt  for  their  relief.  They  talked  the 
matter  over  together,  and  finally  decided 
that  the  uncles  must  be  informed  of  the 
true  state  of  affairs,  when  doubtless  they 
would  take  steps  to  secure  the  children 
from  a  repetition  of  such  cruel  treatment. 

"Ethel  writes  a  very  neat  hand,"  re 
marked  Mrs.  Keith.  "I  wonder  she  has 
not  complained  to  them  long  before 
this." 

"  Doubtless  her  letters,  if  she  has 
written  any,  have  all  passed  through  the 
hands  of  Mr.  or  Mrs.  Coote  and  been  sup 
pressed  if  she  ventured  any  complaint  of 
their  treatment,"  returned  Mrs.  Weston. 

"  Yes,  I  dare  say  that  is  so,"  said  Mrs. 
Keith.  "  Well,  the  very  next  time  Ethel 
comes  over  here  I  shall  ask  her  if  she 
would  like  to  write  to  any  of  her  relatives 
and  knows  their  address,  offering  her 


130         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

writing  materials  and  postage  stamp  and 
promising  to  mail  the  letter  for  her." 

"A  very  good  plan  if  she  knows  the 
address,  which  I  doubt,"  returned  Mrs. 
Weston. 

They  did  not  know  it,  but  Ethel  in  her 
room  watching  beside  Harry,  who  had 
sobbed  himself  to  sleep,  was  considering 
the  same  question,  namely,  how  she  could 
let  her  uncles  know  how  badly  she  and 
her  little  brother  and  sisters  were  being 
treated.  She  had  been  ignorant  of  the 
address  until  the  day  before,  when  Mrs. 
Coote  had  bidden  her  carry  out  the  scrap- 
basket  from  the  study  and  empty  it  into 
the  coal  scuttle  in  the  kitchen,  and  in 
doing  so  she  had  seen  and  secured  an  en 
velope  bearing  the  address  of  the  firm  of 
Eldon  Brothers.  It  could  do  no  harm  to 
take  it,  she  thought,  as  otherwise  it  would 
only  be  burned  up;  and  having  an  ill- 
defined  feeling  that  some  day  it  might 
prove  of  service  to  her,  she  had  hastily 
put  it  in  her  pocket.  It  was  there  still, 
and  now  taking  it  out  she  gazed  at  it  with 
her  tear-dimmed  eyes,  trying  to  think  how 
she  could  get  writing  materials  and  post 
age  stamp,  make  use  of  them,  and  post 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          131 

her  letter,  when  written,  without  the 
knowledge  of  Mr.  or  Mrs.  Coote,  who,  if 
they  knew,  would  be  sure  to  prevent  her 
from  sending  it. 

"I  will  ask  God  to  help  me,"  she  said 
to  herself,  and  at  once  dropping  on  her 
knees  sent  up  a  silent  but  most  fervid 
prayer  that  a  way  might  be  opened  for 
the  accomplishment  of  her  wish. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

IT  was  some  days  before  Ethel's  prayers 
seemed  to  be  answered  or  the  kind  plans 
of  Mrs.  Keith  and  her  mother  could  be 
carried  out,  for  the  children  were  forbid 
den  to  go  over  there.  They  were  per 
mitted  to  be  out  for  only  a  short  time 
each  day  for  exercise,  and  were  under 
strict  orders  to  keep  to  the  side  of  the 
parsonage  grounds  farthest  from  Mr. 
Keith's,  though  no  reason  was  assigned. 

But  at  last,  it  having  occurred  to  Mrs. 
Coote  that  the  very  fact  of  the  children 
being  so  suddenly  and  entirely  deprived 
of  the  privilege  of  paying  frequent  visits 
to  the  home  of  little  Mary — their  favorite 
resort — would  tend  to  confirm  any  evil 
report  that  might  have  reached  the 
Keiths,  she  gave  them  leave,  one  after 
noon,  to  go  over  there  for  an  hour  or 
two ;  a  permission  of  which  they 
promptly  availed  themselves. 

They  received  a  hearty  welcome  from 

138 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          133 

both  the  ladies  and  little  Mary,  accom 
panied  with  kind  enquiries  in  regard  to 
their  health  and  why  they  had  stayed 
away  so  long. 

"  We  weren' t  allowed  to  come,"  replied 
Harry;  "they  ordered  us  to  stay  over 
there  in  their  yard  ever  since  that  horrid 
man  gave  me  such  an  awful  beating  for 
just  nothing  at  all  'cept  that  I  couldn't 
study ;  '  twas  so  hot,  you  know,  and  I 
wanted  to  be  out-doors  under  the  trees." 

"Ah,  you  were  lazy,  were  you, 
Harry?"  said  Mrs.  Weston,  with  diffi 
culty  repressing  an  inclination  to  smile. 

"Yes,  ma'am,  Is'pose  so,"  returned 
the  little  lad,  "but  boys  can't  help  that 
sometimes  when  it's  warm  and  they're 
tired  of  lessons  and  the  birds  are  singing 
and  the  bees  humming  and  all  the  little 
creatures  out-doors  having  such  a  good 
time." 

"  Ah,  but  the  bees  are  gathering  honey 
and  the  birds  building  their  nests,  hatch 
ing  their  eggs,  or  rearing  their  young  ; 
they  catch  worms  and  insects  for  them  to 
eat,  don't  you  know?  I  think  all  the 
creatures  God  has  made  have  something 
to  do." 


134         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"But  they  don't  work  all  the  time,  do 
they  I "  he  queried.  "  And  oughtn't  boys 
to  have  some  time  to  play  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed  !  some  time — after  the 
lessons  have  been  learned  and  recited." 

"Well,  I  believe  I'll  go  and  play  now 
with  the  girls  out  there  under  the  trees," 
he  said,  and  ran  out  whistling  and 
laughing. 

But  Ethel  lingered  behind.  She  had 
brought  no  work  with  her,  but  seemed 
inclined  to  stay  with  the  ladies. 

"Sit  down  in  this  low  rocking-chair, 
dear,  and  tell  us  what  you  have  been 
doing  with  yourself  for  the  last  week  or 
two,  that  you  have  not  been  in  to  see  us," 
said  Mrs.  Keith,  in  a  kindly,  caressing 
tone. 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  ma'am,  I  have  wanted 
to  come  over  here  so  badly !  But  it  is 
just  as  Harry  said,  we  weren't  permitted," 
said  Ethel,  taking  the  offered  chair. 
"Mrs.  Coote  always  ordered  us  to  stay 
on  the  other  side  of  the  garden.  She 
didn't  say  why,  and  we  are  never  allowed 
to  ask  that  question." 

"  And  that  has  been  ever  since  the  day 
we  heard  such  dreadful  screams  from 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          135 

Harry  and  saw  people  running  to  the 
parsonage  door  and  windows  to  find  out 
what  ailed  him,"  said  Mrs.  Keith.  "We 
were  told  that  Mr.  Coote  was  beating  him, 
and  it  seems  it  was  true  ?" 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Ethel,  tears 
springing  to  her  eyes.  "Oh,  I  thought 
he  was  just  killing  him  !  and  for  next  to 
nothing.  He's  such  a  little  fellow,  and 
wanted  to  play  when  he  was  told  to  study 
his  lesson.  It  was  hot  and  close  in  the 
house,  you  know,  and  looked  so  pleasant 
out  of  doors  !  " 

"  Yes.  The  little  fellow  ought  to  have 
attended  better  to  his  work,  it  is  true,  and 
taken  his  recreation  when  school  hours 
were  over,"  said  Mrs.  Keith,  "but  I  can 
not  think  he  deserved  treatment  so  severe 
as  was  given  him,  and  if  I  were  in  your 
place,  Ethel,  I  should  write  to  my  uncles 
and  tell  them  all  the  facts.  I  think  they 
would  manage  in  some  way  to  prevent 
a  repetition  of  such  severe  punishment, 
especially  for  so  slight  an  offence." 

"Yes,  ma'am,  I  have  been  wanting  to 
write  to  my  uncles  and  tell  them  every 
thing  about  it,  but  I  couldn't,  because 
I  have  no  pen,  ink,  or  paper,  no  postage 


136          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

stamp,  no  money  to  buy  anything  with, 
and  even  if  I  had  I  wouldn't  be  permitted 
to  send  a  letter  without  Mr.  or  Mrs.  Coote 
reading  it  first.  And  if  they  found  I'd 
written  all  that  to  my  uncles  they'd  whip 
me  for  doing  it  and  tear  my  letter  up 
instead  of  sending  it,  or  maybe  put  it  in 
the  fire. 

"  Well,  dear  child,  if  you  want  to  write 
such  a  letter,  I  will  furnish  you  now  with 
all  the  materials  needed,  and  mail  it  for 
you  when  it  is  done  ;  because  your  uncles 
ought  to  be  informed  of  the  cruel  treat 
ment  received  by  their  nephew  and 
nieces."  Mrs.  Keith  rose  as  she  spoke, 
opened  her  writing  desk,  took  from  it 
pen,  paper,  and  stamped  envelope,  and 
made  Ethel  seat  herself  at  the  table. 

Ethel's  eyes  sparkled.  She  took  from 
her  pocket  the  envelope  containing  the 
address  of  the  Eldon  brothers,  and  was 
about  to  seat  herself  before  the  desk  ;  but 
a  sudden  thought  seemed  to  strike  her. 

U0h,  Mrs.  Keith,"  she  exclaimed,  "I 
can't  write  fast,  and  I'm  ever  so  afraid 
that  Mrs.  Coote  will  call  us  to  come  home 
before  I  could  possibly  get  the  letter 
done ! ' ' 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          137 

"Well,  then,  suppose  I  write  it  at  your 
dictation,  and  you  sign  it  when  finished," 
said  the  lady. 

Ethel  gave  a  joyful  assent,  dictated 
quite  rapidly,  telling  of  Harry's  sore 
punishment  for  his  slight  fault,  and  the 
severity  to  which  they  were  all  subjected 
more  or  less,  and  begging  that  they  might 
be  taken  from  the  care  of  those  who 
treated  them  so  ill ;  adding  that  she  was 
almost  sure  Harry  would  be  a  good  boy 
if  he  were  with  someone  who  would  be 
kind  and  patient  with  him  ;  but  Mr. 
Coote  was  never  that. 

' '  There,  I  believe  that  is  all  I  need  to 
say,  Mrs.  Keith,"  concluded  the  little 
girl. 

"Well,  dear  child,"  said  Mrs.  Keith, 
"suppose  you  sit  down  here  and  add  in 
your  own  handwriting  that  this  has  been 
written  at  your  dictation,  and  sign  your 
name  to  it." 

Ethel  did  so,  Mrs.  Keith  directed  an 
envelope,  enclosed  the  letter  in  it,  and 
sent  it  by  a  trusty  messenger  directly  to 
the  post-office. 

"Oh,"  asked  Ethel,  "do  you  think, 
Mrs.  Weston  and  Mrs.  Keith,  that  my 


138          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

uncles  can  be  angry  with  me  for  doing 
this?" 

"  No,  dear,  I  am  very  sure  they  would 
never  be  willing  to  have  their  brother's 
orphan  children  so  ill  treated,"  said  Mrs. 
Weston,  "and  I  think  they  will  not  let 
many  days  pass  before  they  come  to  see 
about  it." 

Mrs.  Keith  expressed  the  same  opinion 
and  the  little  girl  gave  a  sigh  of  relief ; 
then  her  face  clouded. 

"  But  oh,  I  shall  be  so  sorry  to  go  away 
where  I  can  never  see  you  dear  ladies  !  " 
she  exclaimed,  looking  lovingly  into  their 
faces,  while  tears  gathered  in  her  eyes — 
"  or  little  Mary  again." 

"Don't  worry  about  that,  dear  child," 
said  Mrs.  Keith  kindly  ;  "  we  are  not  so 
very  far  from  Philadelphia,  and  I  think 
your  uncles  will  let  you  come  sometimes 
to  see  us." 

That  comforted  Ethel  and  she  grew 
quite  cheerful. 

The  Eldon  brothers  entered  their  office 
together  the  next  morning  and  as  usual 
found  a  pile  of  letters,  brought  by  the 
early  mail,  awaiting  them. 

"Ah,   where   does  this  come    from,  I 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         139 

wonder !  "  remarked  Mr.  George,  taking 
up  one  directed  in  a  delicate  female  hand. 

He  broke  the  seal  and  glanced  over  the 
contents.  "Ah  !"  he  exclaimed,  "a  post 
script  signed  by  our  little  niece  Ethel. 
The  letter  was  written  by  her  dictation, 
she  says,  because  she  cannot  write  very 
fast,  and  every  word  in  it  is  true.  Dear, 
dear,  what  a  wretch  is  that  Coote!" 
Then  he  read  the  missive  aloud  to  his 
brother. 

"The  scoundrel!  the  unfeeling  mon 
ster!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Albert  in  hot  in 
dignation.  "He  shall  not  be  allowed 
another  opportunity  to  abuse  those  poor 
little  ones.  I'll  go  for  them  at  once  and 
have  them  safe  in  my  own  house  before 
night.  I  shall  take  them  out  of  his 
clutches  without  a  moment's  delay." 
He  drew  out  his  watch  as  he  spoke,  and 
glancing  at  it,  "  There  is  barely  more 
than  time  for  me  to  catch  the  first  train," 
he  said,  "  but  I  need  no  preparation." 

"  Except  some  money,  I  presume,"  said 
his  brother,  handing  him  a  roll  of  bank- 
bills  which  he  had  just  taken  from  the 
safe. 

"Ah,  yes  !  that  is  very  essential !  "  he 


140         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

returned,  pocketing  them  and  taking  up 
his  hat.  ' '  Grood-by  ;  you  may  look  for 
my  return  this  afternoon  with  the  four 
children." 

"Yes,  I  hope  so,"  said  his  brother, 
"  and  in  the  meantime  I  shall  do  what  I 
can  to  prepare  our  wives  to  receive  the 
poor  little  things  and  give  them  a  kind 
and  cordial  welcome." 

Ethel  and  her  little  brother  and  sisters 
had  just  finished  their  dinner  when  the 
door  bell  rang  and  their  Uncle  Albert's 
voice  was  heard  in  the  hall  asking  for 
them. 

Ethel's  heart  beat  fast  with  mingled 
hope  and  fear.  Had  he  come  in  response 
to  her  letter  ?  and  if  so  was  it  in  anger 
toward  her  oppressors  ?  Her  eyes  turned 
enquiringly  upon  the  face  of  Mrs.  Coote, 
where  she  read  both  surprise  and  sup 
pressed  wrath. 

"Is  this  some  of  your  doing?"  she 
muttered  menacingly ;  but  before  the 
frightened  child  could  reply  the  door 
opened  and  Mr.  Coote  put  in  his  head, 
saying : 

"Mr.  Eldon  is  here,  asking  to  see  the 
children.  Let  them  come  right  in.  No 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.          141 

help  for  it,  Sarah,"  he  added  in  a  lower 
tone  and  with  a  look  of  suppressed  anger 
and  apprehension.  "I  can't  say  yet 
whether  it's  any  tale-telling  that's  brought 
him ;  but  if  that's  the  case  somebody'  11 
have  to  suffer  for  it."  And  he  too  looked 
menacingly  at  poor  trembling  little  Ethel. 

"There  then,  go  along  all  o'you,"  said 
Mrs.  Coote,  who  had  just  finished  wiping 
their  hands  and  faces,  "and  mind  what 
you  say  and  do,  or  you  may  get  yourselves 
into  trouble." 

Then  Ethel  spoke  up  bravely,  "  Don't 
be  afraid,  Nan,"  for  the  little  one  looked 
sadly  frightened  and  ready  to  cry  ;  "  we 
needn't  any  of  us  be  afraid  of  our  own 
dear  kind  Uncle  Albert,"  and  with  that 
they  all  hastened  into  his  presence. 

He  received  them  most  affectionately, 
hugging  and  kissing  them  in  turn. 

"  I  have  come  to  take  you  home  with 
me,"  he  said,  "and  we  will  start  just  as 
soon  as  you  and  your  luggage  can  be  got 
ready.  You  may  go  and  pack  all  your 
belongings,  for  you  shall  never  spend 
another  night  in  this  house." 

Then  turning  to  Coote  : 

"And  you,  sir,  may  be  thankful  that 


142         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

after  your  brutal  treatment  of  my  little 
nephew  I  allow  you  to  escape  with  no 
greater  punishment  than  the  loss  of  the 
salary  that  is  due  you  for  the  care 
— such  care  as  it  has  been  too !  of  these 
poor  little  helpless  children — my  deceased 
brother's  orphans.  My  blood  boils  with 
indignation  when  I  think  of  it,  and  I  feel 
that  it  would  be  a  satisfaction  to  thrash 
you  within  an  inch  of  your  life.  But  I 
have  decided  simply  to  take  the  children 
where  it  will  be  out  of  your  power  to  tor 
ment  and  ill-use  them  as  you  have  been 
doing,  leaving  your  punishment  to  Him 
who  has  said :  '  Ye  shall  not  afflict  any 
widow  or  fatherless  children.  If  thou 
afflict  them  in  any  wise,  and  they  cry  at 
all  unto  me,  I  will  surely  hear  their  cry  ; 
and  my  wrath  shall  wax  hot  and  I  will  kill 
you  with  the  sword.'  I  wonder  you  are  not 
afraid  of  God's  judgments  lighting  upon 
you,  for  in  His  Word  He  is  called  the 
deliverer  of  the  fatherless,  their  judge, 
their  helper,  and  their  father.  And  you 
who  profess  to  be  His  minister  ought  to 
be  well  acquainted  with  His  Word." 

"And  you  who  are  only  a  layman, 
should  not  dare  to  so  accuse  and  abuse 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          143 

me — one  of  the  clergy  ! "  exclaimed  Coote 
wrathfully,  yet  paling  visibly  as  he  spoke. 
"Pray,  sir,  what  proof  can  you  bring 
of  your  insulting  accusations  ?  which  I 
declare  to  be  false,  for  I  have — according 
to  promise  —  treated  these  ill-behaved, 
rebellious  children  with  all  the  lenity  and 
fatherly  kindness  I  should  had  they  been, 
my  own  offspring." 

The  children  were  still  lingering  in  the 
room  listening  in  round-eyed  wonder  to 
the  strange  and  excited  colloquy  between 
the  two  men, 

"Ethel,  dear  child,"  said  her  uncle 
turning  to  her,  "  do  not  fear  to  speak  out 
and  tell  me  in  the  presence  of  this  man 
how  he  has  beaten  and  abused  you  all, 
particularly  your  brother." 

"  You  are  going  to  take  us  away, 
uncle?  "  she  asked,  with  a  timid  glance  at 
the  wrathful  countenance  of  Coote. 

"  Yes,  at  once ;  so  that  he  will  never 
again  have  an  opportunity  to  ill-use  any 
one  of  you." 

"  He  has  been  very  cruel  to  us,  uncle," 
Ethel  said  in  reply  ;  "  to  poor  Harry  most 
of  all.  I'm  afraid  he  would  have  killed 
him  that  last  time  if  the  people  hadn't 


144          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

come  to  the  doors  and  windows  and  made 
him  stop.  Poor  Harry  could  hardly  walk 
for  days  afterward,"  she  added  with  a 
burst  of  sobs  and  tears. 

"Yes,  uncle,  he 'most  killed  me,  and 
I've  got  some  of  the  marks  on  me  yet," 
said  Harry,  pulling  up  his  coat-sleeve 
and  displaying  some  marks  on  his  arm. 
Guess  he  would  have  killed  me  if  folks 
hadn't  come  and  stopped  him.  But  I'm 
going  to  pay  him  back  well  when  I'm 
a  big  man.  I'll  just  thrash  him  till  he 
can't  stand." 

"I  think  you'll  forget  about  the  smart 
and  be  willing  to  forgive  him  before 
that,"  returned  Mr.  Eldon  with  a  half 
smile,  drawing  the  little  fellow  to  him  and 
smoothing  his  hair  caressingly. 

Coote  was  striding  angrily  to  and  fro 
across  the  floor,  clenching  his  fists,  grind 
ing  his  teeth,  and  scowling  at  the  little 
group  as  though  fairly  aching  to  knock 
them  all  down. 

Mrs.  Coote  was  not  there  ;  she  had  lin 
gered  but  a  moment  in  the  hall,  then,  hav 
ing  heard  the  announcement  of  Mr.  Eldon 
that  he  had  come  to  take  the  children 
away,  had  hastened  to  their  room  and  set 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         145 

to  work  with  much  energy  and  despatch 
to  gather  together  and  pack  up  all  that 
belonged  to  them. 

"There  now,  my  dears,  go  and  get 
ready  for  your  journey,"  said  Mr.  Eldon, 
releasing  Harry  from  his  embrace  and 
smiling  kindly  upon  all  four.  ' '  Gather 
up  all  your  possessions — at  least  all  that 
you  care  to  keep.  No  doubt  Mrs.  Coote 
will  help  you  with  the  work,  and  as  soon 
as  you  are  ready  we  will  start  for  the  sta 
tion."  Then  noting  the  look  of  appre 
hension  on  each  young  face,  he  said: 
"Harry  and  Nannette  may  as  well  stay 
here  with  me  ;  so  many  of  you  would  only 
be  in  Mrs.  Coote' sway,  and  their  hats  and 
coats  can  be  put  on  here." 

"But  they  don't  look  so  very  well 
dressed,  uncle,"  said  Ethel  hesitatingly; 
"and  wouldn't  you  like  them  to  have 
their  best  clothes  on  ?" 

"Ah,  yes  ;  that  is  well  thought  of,"  he 
replied.  "Well,  get  them  ready  first  and 
send  them  down  here  to  me  ;  then  follow 
as  soon  as  you  and  the  trunk  are  ready." 

At  that  all  four  hurried  obediently 
from  the  parlor  and  up  to  the  room  in 
which  most  of  their  time  had  been  passed 


146          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

since  their  coming  to  the  house.  Mrs. 
Coote  was  there,  down  on  her  knees, 
packing  their  trunk  with  great  expedi 
tion.  She  turned  her  head  and  looked 
grimly  at  them  as  they  entered. 

"Somebody's  been  telling  tales,  I 
reckon,"  she  remarked  gruffly.  "Well, 
it'll  rid  me  of  a  good  deal  of  care  and 
bother.  I  shall  breathe  freer  when  you're 
gone,  for  you've  been  no  end  of  trouble." 

"I'm  sorry  if  we  have,  ma'am,"  said 
Ethel.  "I've  really  tried  to  be  good  and 
helpful." 

"Yes,  you  have,  Ethel,  and  I've  been 
fonder  of  you  than  I  ever  thought  to  be  of 
any  child,"  returned  Mrs.  Coote,  her  voice 
softening.  "  But  I've  got  to  give  you  up 
now,  and  there's  no  use  fretting.  There, 
children,  I've  laid  out  all  your  best  clothes 
on  the  bed.  Get  into  them  as  fast  as  you 
can  while  I  finish  packing  your  trunk." 

They  made  haste  to  obey,  Ethel  and 
Blanche  helping  the  younger  two,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  they  and  their  trunk  were 
ready. 

In  the  meanwhile  Mr.  Eldon  had  set 
tled  with  Mr.  Coote  in  full  for  all  that 
was  owing  on  the  children's  account;  a 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          147 

carriage  was  waiting  at  the  gate,  and  the 
moment  they  appeared  for  their  journey, 
he  rose,  told  them  to  say  good-by,  then 
took  his  leave,  leading  Nannette,  while  the 
other  three  followed. 

Mrs.  Weston,  Mrs.  Keith,  and  little 
Mary  were  out  on  their  own  porch,  watch 
ing  with  interest  what  was  going  on  next 
door,  fearing  they  were  about  to  lose  their 
little  friends. 

"Oh,"  cried  Blanche,  "there  are  our 
friends  who've  been  so  good  to  us  and 
whom  we  love  dearly.  Uncle  Albert,. 
mayn't  we  run  over  and  say  good-by  to 
them  before  we  go?" 

"Yes,  certainly,"  he  said.  "I  will  go 
too  and  thank  them  for  helping  Ethel  to 
send  me  word  that  you  were  not  well 
treated  or  happy  here." 

It  had  been  a  hasty  farewell,  as  it  was 
near  train  time,  and  some  tears  were  shed, 
but  Mr.  Eldon  tried  to  comfort  them  all 
with  the  hope  that  the  separation  need 
not  be  for  so  very  long,  inviting  the  ladies 
and  little  Mary  to  visit  his  nephew  and 
nieces  at  his  house,  and  promising  some 
day  to  bring  Ethel,  Blanche,  Harry,  and 
Nannette  to  see  them. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

FOR  more  than  an  hour  after  his 
brother's  departure  Mr.  George  Eldon 
was  very  busy  in  his  office,  buying  and 
selling  ;  then  came  a  lull  for  a  short  space, 
giving  him  time  to  think  again  of  Ethel's 
letter  and  what  might  be  done  to  secure  a 
kindly  welcome  for  the  little  orphans  at 
his  own  house  and  that  of  his  brother. 

"  Albert  will  be  back  with  them  before 
night,  and  our  wives  ought  to  have  warn 
ing  that  they  are  coming.  It  would  be 
hardly  fair  to  take  them  entirely  by  sur- 
prfse.  I  promised  my  brother  too,  that  I 
would  endeavor  to  prepare  them  for  the 
unexpected  arrival,"  he  mused.  "Well, 
I  think  I  can  spare  the  time  now  as 
easily  as  later." 

At  that  instant  the  door  into  the  count 
ing  room  opened  and  his  eldest  son 
came  in. 

"Ah,  George,"  said  the  father,  "  I  was 
just  about  to  call  you.  I  am  going  up 
home  to  see  your  mother  and  aunt,  to  tell 

148 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          149 

them  of  the  contents  of  this  letter," 
handing  Ethel's  missive  to  him  as  he 
spoke. 

George  took  it,  glanced  rapidly  over  the 
contents,  then  turning  to  his  father  with 
flushing  cheeks  and  flashing  eyes,  "The 
inhuman  scoundrel!"  he  exclaimed, 
"You  will  take  the  poor  little  things 
away  from  him  as  soon  as  possible,  I 
hope." 

"  Yes  ;  your  Uncle  Albert  has  gone  for 
them  and  will  doubtless  have  them  here 
before  night.  I  must  go  up  home  at  once 
with  the  news,  leaving  matters  here  in 
your  care  until  I  get  back." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  think  I  can  attend  to  them 
to  your  satisfaction,"  returned  the  son. 
"And  I  hope  you  will  find  mother  and 
Aunt  Augusta  entirely  willing  to  take 
those  poor  little  orphans  in  to  share  our 
homes.  That  Coote  has  always  seemed 
to  me  a  fawning  hypocrite,  and  I  am  sure 
of  it  now." 

"I  am  of  pretty  much  the  same 
opinion,  and  he  shall  never  again,  with 
my  consent,  have  an  opportunity  to  abuse 
those  little  ones,  or  an-  child  committed 
to  my  care." 


150          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

There  had  been  some  changes  in  Mr. 
George  Eldon's  family  in  the  last  two 
years.  A  fall  on  the  icy  pavement  one 
winter  day  had  so  injured  Mrs.  Eldon's 
spine  as  to  make  her  a  cripple  for  life, 
never  able  to  leave  her  room  unless 
carried  from  it.  At  first  she  felt  the  trial 
well-nigh  unendurable,  but  gradually  she 
had  grown  submissive ;  gentle,  patient, 
and  resigned  ;  thankful  too  for  the  bless 
ings  still  hers — a  good  home,  kind  and 
affectionate  husband,  sons,  and  niece,  a 
competent  and  efficient  housekeeper  and 
abundant  means.  Also  that  she  still  had 
the  use  of  all  her  senses,  her  hands  and 
eyes,  so  that  she  could  read,  sew,  and 
crochet,  making  herself  useful  to  her 
family  and  helpful  to  the  needy. 

In  the  family  of  Mr.  Albert  Eldon  there 
had  been  little  change  except  such  as 
time  inevitably  brings  to  all ;  the  boys 
and  girls  were  growing  up,  Albert  and 
Arabella  were  beginning  to  go  into 
society,  and  the  younger  ones  had  a 
governess,  Miss  Annie  West,  who  also 
gave  lessons  in  music  and  the  languages 
to  Dorothy  Dean,  Mrs.  George's  niece. 

Mrs.   Augusta  still    devoted  much  of 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          151 

her  time  to  novel-reading  and  what  she 
deemed  the  claims  of  society,  yet  paid  a 
little  more  attention  to  those  of  house 
hold,  husband,  and  children. 

Mrs.  George,  in  an  easy- chair  and 
propped  up  with  cushions,  was  busily 
crocheting  when  she  heard  the  front  door 
open  and  shut,  then  her  husband's  step 
on  the  stairs. 

"Ah!  I  wonder  what  brings  George 
home  at  this  time  of  day?"  was  her 
mental  exclamation,  and  as  he  entered  by 
the  open  door  of  her  room  she  turned 
toward  him  with  a  welcoming  smile. 

"A  pleasant  surprise,  my  dear!"  she 
said. 

"Yes,  to  me  as  well  as  yourself,"  he 
said,  returning  the  smile.  "  How  are  you 
now  ?  Free  from  pain,  I  hope." 

"Yes,  quite  comfortable,  thank  you. 
Ah,  I  see  you  have  a  letter,"  as  he  drew 
it  from  his  pocket,  at  the  same  time 
taking  possession  of  a  chair  close  at 
her  side. 

"Yes,  from  my  little  niece  Ethel." 
And  without  further  preface  he  began 
reading  it  aloud. 

"Why,  the  poor  little  things!"    she 


152         MILDBED'S  NEW  DA  TJOHTER. 

exclaimed  when  he  had  finished.  "We 
must  send  for  them,  George,  and  provide 
them  with  a  better  home,  either  here  or 
elsewhere.  I  never  thought  the  Cootes 
could  be  so  cruel." 

* '  ]STo,  nor  I.  The  letter  came  this  morn 
ing.  My  brother  and  I  were  roused  to 
indignation  by  its  perusal,  and  he  has 
gone  for  the  children — will  have  them 
here,  I  confidently  expect,  sometime  this 
afternoon." 

"  Thep  shall  be  welcome,"  she  returned. 
"Fortunately  Mrs.  Wood  is  fond  of  chil 
dren,  and  I  dare  say,  being  two  years 
older,  and  having  been  so  cowed  and  kept 
down,  they  will  be  much  more  easily 
managed  than  they  were  before." 

"Yes,  I  hope  so;  and  you  need  have 
no  trouble  whatever  with  them  ;  our  good 
housekeeper  and  Dorothy  can  certainly 
do  all  that  is  needed.  Will  you  order  the 
necessary  preparations,  or  shall  I?" 

"I  do  not  want  to  take  too  much  of 
your  valuable  time,"  she  replied,  "so,  if 
you  like  to  trust  Mrs.  Wood  and  me,  I 
will  talk  matters  over  with  her  and  get 
her  to  do  what  is  necessary." 

"Very  well,  then,  I  will  go  at  once  to 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          153 

Augusta  with  the  news,  that  she,  too, 
may  have  time  for  needed  preparations." 

He  found  Augusta  in  her  dressing 
room,  the  older  three  of  her  daughters 
and  Dorothy  Dean  engaged  in  examining 
fashion  plates  and  discussing  weighty 
questions  in  regard  to  what  materials 
they  should  purchase  for  their  fall 
dresses,  and  in  what  style  they  should 
have  them  made  up. 

"  Ah,  I  see  I  am  interrupting  a  solemn 
council,"  said  Mr.  Eldon  with  playful 
look  and  tone,  "but  do  not  be  too  much 
distressed ;  I  shall  take  but  a  very  few 
minutes  of  your  precious  time,  my  own 
being  equally  valuable."  With  that  he 
opened  and  read  aloud  Ethel's  letter. 

All  present  seemed  excited  to  indigna 
tion,  Dorothy  perhaps  the  most  of  any. 

"The  poor  little-  things!"  she  ex 
claimed.  "Uncle,  do  have  them  brought 
here  at  once,  even  if  we  must  take  the 
whole  four." 

"We'll  not  let  you  do  that.  We'll 
do  our  share,"  said  Mrs.  Augusta.  "I 
should  never  have  been  in  favor  of  send 
ing  them  to  the  Cootes  if  I  had  dreamed 
they  could  be  guilty  of  treating  the  poor 


154          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

little  creatures  with  such  barbarous 
cruelty." 

"No,  nor  would  any  of  us,"  said  Ara 
bella.  "Has  papa  gone  for  them,  Uncle 
George?" 

"Yes,  and  will  probably  have  them 
here  in  a  few  hours.  I  did  not  want 
you  or  my  wife  taken  by  surprise,  Au 
gusta,  so  came  up  to  forewarn  you  of 
their  expected  arrival.  And  now  I  must 
hurry  back  to  my  business  ;  so  good- 
morning  to  you  all,"  and  with  the  last 
word  he  bowed  himself  out  of  the  room. 

"Dear  me,  what  a  shame  it  is!"  ex 
claimed  Dorothy.  "I'd  just  enjoy  having 
that  cruel  wretch  of  a  Coote  thrashed 
within  an  inch  of  his  life." 

"I,  too,"  said  Olive.  "How  I  wish 
papa  and  Uncle  George  had  found  him 
out  long  ago  ;  still  more  that  they  had 
never  given  him  a  chance  to  abuse  those 
poor  children." 

"I'm  afraid  we  were  none  of  us  quite 
so  kind  to  them  as  we  might  have  been," 
said  Arabella,  "but  now  we  are  going  to 
have  a  chance  to  make  it  up  to  them." 

"Yes,  remember  that,  all  of  you,"  said 
their  mother.  "  Minnie,  go  and  tell  Miss 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          155 

Norris  I  wish  to  see  her  at  once  if  she 
is  at  leisure."  Minnie  hastened  to  do 
the  errand,  the  housekeeper  came,  lis 
tened  with  evident  interest  to  the  story 
of  the  little  orphan  nephew  and  nieces 
expected  to  arrive  that  afternoon,  re 
ceived  Mrs.  Eldon's  directions  in  regard 
to  the  necessary  preparations,  and  at  once 
set  to  work  to  carry  them  out. 

So  the  little  party,  arriving  in  due  time, 
received  a  hearty  welcome  in  both  fam 
ilies  and  were  made  very  comfortable, 
very  happy  ;  for  though  domiciled  in  the 
two  houses,  they  were  together  a  great 
deal  through  the  day.  Also  they  enjoyed 
their  studies  under  the  tuition  of  the 
kindest  and  most  patient  of  governesses. 

Mrs.  Wood  too  was  very  kind  to 
Blanche  and  Harry  ;  so  were  their  uncles, 
Cousins  George  and  William,  and  Dorothy 
Dean.  They  seldom  saw  their  Aunt 
Sarah,  but  when  they  did,  found  her  far 
kinder  than  she  had  been  when  they 
were  with  her  before.  So  were  the  rela 
tives  in  the  other  house  also,  and  to  the 
four  young  orphans  life  was  far  more  en 
joyable  than  it  had  been  since  the  death 
of  their  parents. 


156          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Yet  there  were  days  when  things  went 
wrong  with  them  and  they  longed  for  a 
home  of  their  own  where  they  could  all 
be  together.  Ethel  in  especial  looked 
forward  to  such  a  time,  and  tried  to  learn 
all  she  conld  that  would  enable  her  to 
earn  money  to  make  a  home  and  support 
herself  and  the  others  ;  and  when  any 
one  of  them  was  in  trouble,  she  tried  to 
cheer  and  comfort  that  one  with  the  hope 
that  some  day  the  bright  dream  would 
become  a  reality. 

She  still  indulged  a  faint  hope  that 
some  day  they  would  find,  or  be  found 
by  their  maternal  grandparents  ;  but  lest 
they  should  not,  she  was  careful  not  to 
slacken  her  exertions  to  prepare  for  self- 
support.  She  was  obliging  and  helpful 
by  nature,  and  her  older  cousins  soon  fell 
into  the  habit  of  calling  upon  her  to  do 
their  errands  about  the  house,  then  occa 
sionally  at  the  stores,  and  to  assist  them 
in  dressing  for  parties  and  calls,  at  length 
making  quite  a  Cinderella  of  her.  Her 
dress  was  simple  and  inexpensive,  while 
they  wore  silks  and  rich  laces  and  dia 
monds.  She  bore  it  all  without  murmur 
or  complaint,  making  herself  as  useful  as 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          157 

she  could,  never  confiding  her  plans  and 
wishes  to  them,  but  using  her  spare  mo 
ments  for  the  beautiful  needlework 
taught  her  by  Mrs.  Coote,  hoping  that 
at  some  future  time  she  would  be  able 
to  dispose  of  it  for  money  which  would 
help  in  the  carrying  out  of  her  plans  for 
the  future  of  herself  and  dear  brother 
and  sisters. 

Thus  two  years  passed,  bringing  no 
remarkable  event.  Then  one  October 
day— it  was  in  the  year  1859— Ethel,  who 
had  continued  to  feel  a  great  interest 
in  the  history  of  the  country  she  now 
esteemed  her  own,  was  much  excited  by 
the  conversation  she  heard  going  on 
among  her  older  relatives,  who  were  dis 
cussing  the  exciting  topic  of  the  raid  of 
John  Brown  into  Virginia,  and  his  seizure 
of  the  United  States  arsenal  at  Harper's 
Ferry. 

She  was  only  a  listener  to  the  talk,  but 
afterward  she  searched  the  newspapers  for 
information  on  the  subject,  and  felt  very 
sorry  for  John  Brown  because  he  lost  his 
life  in  trying  to  set  men  free,  which  she 
thought  was  a  noble  thing  to  do — for 
to  be  a  slave  must  be  very  dreadful,  and 


158         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

surely  God  had  given  everyone  a  right 
to  freedom,  unless  he  had  forfeited  that 
right  by  some  dreadful  crime. 

It  was  a  time  of  great  excitement 
among  the  Eldons  as  well  as  others  ;  the 
sons,  who  had  been  born  in  America,  feel 
ing  it  even  more  than  their  fathers,  who 
were  but  naturalized  citizens.  But  they, 
as  well  as  their  boys,  were  opposed  to 
slavery  and  anxious  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Union. 

George  and  William,  the  sons  of  the 
older  Mr.  Eldon,  were  frequently  in  at 
their  Uncle  Albert's,  talking  over  the 
subject  with  him  and  his  oldest  son 
Albert ;  and  George  at  length  noticed  the 
deep  interest  taken  by  Ethel  in  all  they 
were  saying. 

''Well,  little  coz,"  he  said  at  length, 
"  what  do  you  think  of  it  all  ? " 

"Oh,"  she  returned  excitedly,  "I  do 
hope  this  great,  grand  big  Union  won't  be 
broken  up !  Do  you  think  it  will,  Cousin 
George?" 

"Oh,  no,"  he  said  with  a  reassuring 
smile.  "The  Southerners  are  only  talking, 
I  think ;  they  would  hardly  be  so  foolish 
as  to  begin  a  war  when  the  far  greater 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          159 

part  of  the  Union  would  be  opposed  to 
them." 

"Oh,  I  am  glad  to  hear  that!"  she 
said  with  a  sigh  of  relief,  "for  war  must 
be  a  dreadful  thing." 

"  Yes  ;  especially  a  civil  war." 

"Civil?"  she  returned  in  a  tone  of 
surprise.  "I  thought  civil — was — was — 
I  understood  that  it  was  right  and  good 
manners  to  be  civil  to  people." 

"Ah,  yes,"  he  said,  smiling  and  pat 
ting  the  small  hand  she  had  laid  on  his 
knee,  while  gazing  earnestly  and  enquir 
ingly  into  his  face  ;  "it  sometimes  means 
to  be  courteous,  polite,  well-bred,  but 
when  applied  to  war  it  means  a  fight 
between  people  of  the  same  race  and 
country." 

"And  a  dreadful  kind  of  war  it  is 
when  brother  fights  against  brother," 
sighed  his  father,  sitting  near.  "But  I 
can  hardly  think  it  will  come  to  that  in 
this  case.  I  think  there  are  few  besides 
the  leaders  in  the  South,  who  would  be 
willing  to  imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood 
of  their  brethren." 

"And  they  are  not  oppressed,  uncle  ?" 

"No,  not  by  any  means;    they  have 


160         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

been  having  only  too  much  of  their  own 
way  and  domineering  over  the  rest  of  the 
nation.  Slavery  has  had  by  no  means  a 
good  effect  upon  them ;  it  has  made  them 
proud,  haughty,  heartless,  selfish,  and 
cruel." 

"No,"  said  her  Uncle  Albert,  "they 
have  been  the  oppressors  rather  than  the 
oppressed;  caring  only  for  getting  and 
keeping  wealth  and  power  for  them 
selves,  and  treating  their  fellow-citizens 
of  the  North  as  beneath  them  ;  *  the  mud 
sills  of  the  North,'  they  are  calling  us." 

"It  is  easy  to  call  names,"  remarked 
William;  "that  sort  of  warfare  requires 
neither  courage  nor  talent ;  and  so  long 
as  they  content  themselves  with  that  the 
North  will,  I  think,  let  them  alone 
severely  ;  but  let  them  secede  and  at 
tempt  to  set  up  a  separate  government 
and  it  is  at  least  doubtful  if  the  loyal 
North  will  continue  to  let  them  alone." 

Ethel  listened  eagerly  and  her  fears 
were  relieved  for  a  time.  But  the  very 
next  day  came  the  news  that  South 
Carolina  had  seceded,  and  it  seemed  no 
one  could  tell  what  would  follow.  The 
daily  papers  were  read  with  eager  inter- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          161 

est.  The  Southern  leaders  seemed  to  be 
crazed,  and  whirled  their  States  out  of  the 
Union  one  after  another  without  pausing 
to  learn  the  wishes  of  the  rest  of  the 
people ;  many  of  whom  were  strongly 
opposed  to  their  action  and  certainly  had 
as  indisputable  a  right  to  remain  in  the 
Union  as  those  leaders  to  go  out. 

Ethel  hardly  understood  what  was 
going  on,  but  continued  to  read  the 
papers  and  listen  to  the  talk  of  her  elders 
with  a  dazed  and  confused  feeling  that  a 
great  danger  was  drawing  near. 

But  one  Saturday  evening,  April  13, 
1861,  news  came  flashing  over  the  wires 
that  almost  struck  the  hearers  dumb 
with  astonishment  and  dismay.  This  was 
the  despatch:  "Fort  Sumter  has  fallen 
after  a  terrific  bombardment  of  thirty- 
six  hours." 

People  heard  it  with  sinking  of  hearts. 
Was  the  Union  to  be  destroyed  ?  Was 
it,  could  it  be  possible,  that  those  who 
should  have  loved  and  honored  the  dear 
old  flag — the  beautiful,  starry  emblem  of 
our  liberties — had  so  insulted  it  \  It  was 
a  bitter  thought,  and  men  wept  as  at  the 
loss  of  a  dear  and  honored  friend. 


162        MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

The  Sunday  that  followed  was  a  sad 
one ;  but  by  Monday  morning  a  reaction 
had  come ;  at  whatever  cost  the  nation 
should  live  was  the  verdict  of  the  people  ; 
the  President  had  written  with  his  own 
hand  a  proclamation,  and  the  telegraph 
was  flashing  it  east  and  west  to  every 
city  and  town : 

"I,  Abraham  Lincoln,  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  virtue  of  the  power 
in  me  vested  by  the  Constitution  and  the 
laws,  have  thought  fit  to  call  forth,  and 
do  call  forth,  the  militia  of  the  several 
States  of  the  Union  to  the  aggregate 
number  of  seventy-five  thousand,  in  order 
to  suppress  thij  combination  against  the 
laws,  and  to  cause  the  laws  to  be  duly 
executed." 

At  the  call  patriotism  awoke  and 
showed  itself  in  a  furor  of  love  to  the 
Union  and  the  flag  as  the  emblem  of  its 
power  and  glory,  and  rapid  voluntary 
enlistments  for  its  defence  followed,  soon 
furnishing  more  troops  than  the  Presi 
dent  had  called  for. 

The  young  men  in  the  Eldon  families 
were  as  full  of  patriotic  excitement  as  any 
others,  George  and  Albert  being  among  the 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          163 

first  volunteers  in  their  State,  their  fathers 
giving  a  ready  consent,  mothers  and 
sisters  also,  though  many  and  bitter  tears 
were  shed  over  the  parting,  by  Ethel  as 
well  as  the  nearer  relatives,  for  she  had 
grown  to  love  them  both,  especially  her 
cousin  George. 

Then  the  mothers  and  older  girls  joined 
the  aid  societies  and  busied  themselves 
with  work  for  the  soldiers — making  shirts, 
knitting  stockings,  scraping  lint — and 
Ethel,  full  of  interest  for  the  cause  and 
of  pity  for  those  who  must  do  the  fight 
ing  for  the  Union,  spent  as  much  time  as 
could  be  spared  from  lessons  and  waiting 
upon  her  aunt  and  cousins,  in  sharing  in 
those  labors  ;  doing  so  gladly  and  with 
out  any  urging  or  solicitation ;  she  only 
wished  herself  old  enough  to  be  a  nurse, 
since,  being  neither  boy  nor  man,  she 
could  not  enlist  as  a  soldier. 

The  younger  children,  too,  were  anxious 
to  help  and  took  such  part  in  the  work 
as  their  tender  years  permitted.  It  was 
hoped  the  war  would  not  last  very  long  ; 
almost  everybody  thought  it  would  be 
over  in  a  few  months  ;  yet  no  one  could 
be  certain  that  his  or  her  dear  ones  might 


164          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

not  be  killed  or  sorely  wounded  in  the 
meantime,  or  that  the  struggle  might  not 
be  prolonged  far  beyond  the  time  for 
which  enlistments  were  made  at  the  start. 

Mrs.  Weston  and  Mrs.  Keith  had  not 
forgotten  the  Eldon  children  or  ceased  to 
feel  an  interest  in  them,  and  occasionally 
Ethel  had  a  letter  from  one  or  the  other, 
which  she  answered  with  great  pains 
taking,  telling  frankly  such  news  of  her 
self,  brother,  and  sisters  as  she  thought 
they  would  care  to  hear. 

A  letter  from  Mrs.  Weston  came  for 
her  about  the  time  that  her  cousins  left 
with  the  other  Philadelphia  troops  in 
response  to  the  President's  call,  and  from 
it  she  learned  that  Mr.  Keith,  too,  had 
enlisted  ;  also  some  of  his  brothers  living 
in  Indiana. 

"And  now,"  continued  Mrs.  Weston, 
"we  women  who  cannot  do  the  fighting, 
are  banding  together  to  do  all  in  our 
power  to  add  to  the  comfort  of  our 
soldiers  engaged  in  the  struggle  to  save 
our  dear  country  from  being  rent  in 
pieces.  We  expect  to  be  very  busy,  but 
not  too  busy  to  be  glad  to  see  you  and 
your  brother  and  sisters  if  you  are  al- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          165 

lowed  to  pay  us  a  visit  this  summer. 
Mrs.  Rupert  Keith  will  probably  be  with 
us  for  a  time,  perhaps  all  summer,  but 
that  need  not  interfere  with  a  visit  from 
you  little  folks." 

That  invitation  Ethel  and  the  others 
were  allowed  to  accept  in  the  summer 
vacation.  How  much  had  happened 
meantime !  the  attack  on  the  Massachu 
setts  troops  as  they  passed  through  Balti 
more  in  response  to  the  President's  call ; 
the  seizure  of  Harper's  Ferry  and  Nor 
folk  Navy  Yard,  besides  several  battles, 
some  in  the  East  and  some  in  the  West. 

And  the  very  day  of  their  arrival  at 
Mr.  Keith's  came  the  sad  news  of  the 
battle  of  Bull  Run,  speedily  followed  by 
the  President's  call  for  three  hundred 
thousand  more  men  to  suppress  the  re 
bellion. 

It  was  a  time  full  of  excitement,  of 
almost  heart-breaking  distress,  over  the 
disaster,  followed  by  the  determination 
that  the  rebellion  must  and  should  be 
crushed,  cost  what  it  might. 

Mrs.  Rupert  Keith  was  in  sore  anxiety 
and  distress  till  the  welcome  news  ar 
rived  that  her  husband,  though  in  the 


166         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

battle,  had  been  neither  wounded  nor 
taken  prisoner.  The  other  ladies,  though 
in  deep  distress  for  the  land  they  loved, 
were  suffering  less  keenly  than  she,  as 
they  knew  that  Mr.  Donald  Keith  was 
too  far  West  to  have  been  in  the  battle. 

Ethel  and  Blanche  wept  bitterly,  fear 
ing  that  their  cousins  George  and  Albert 
had  been  in  the  fight  and  were  killed  or 
wounded.  But  in  a  day  or  two  a  letter 
from  Dorothy  brought  the  welcome  news 
that  though  among  the  troops  engaged, 
they  had  escaped  unharmed. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

As  the  war  went  on  and  Ethel  heard 
frequent  allusions  among  the  older  people 
to  its  great  expense  and  the  rapid  rise  in 
the  price  of  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  she 
felt  an  increasing  desire  to  be  able  to  sup 
port  herself,  and  her  brother  and  sisters. 
Except  to  them  she  said  nothing  to  any 
one  of  her  relatives  of  that  ardent  wish, 
though  constantly  revolving  plans  in  her 
mind  and  asking  help  of  God  to  carry  out 
some  one  of  them. 

She  was  so  young,  however,  that  for 
several  years  praying,  thinking,  and  try 
ing  to  learn  every  useful  art  that  those 
about  her  could  teach,  was  all  she  could 
do. 

Every  summer  she,  Blanche,  Harry,  and 
Nannette  had  the  great  pleasure  of  a  visit 
to  Mr.  Donald  Keith's  ;  and  to  the  ladies 
there  Ethel  opened  her  heart,  earnestly 
asking  advice  as  to  her  future  course. 

Both  replied,  "  You  are  too  young  yet 

167 


168          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

to  go  into  any  kind  of  business,  and  are 
doing  the  right  thing  in  trying  to  learn 
all  you  can."  That  gave  her  great  en 
couragement,  though  she  felt  it  hard  to 
wait,  and  often  wished  she  could  grow  up 
faster. 

The  Cootes  had  moved  away  in  less 
than  a  year  after  the  children  were  taken 
from  them,  and  another  and  very  different 
man,  with  a  lovely  wife  and  several  chil 
dren,  had  taken  charge  of  the  church  and 
possession  of  the  parsonage  ;  all  of  which 
added  very  much  to  Ethel's  enjoyment  of 
her  visit  to  that  neighborhood. 

Both  there  and  at  home  the  war  was 
ever  the  principal  and  most  absorbing 
topic  of  conversation ;  each  victory  for 
the  National  arms  brought  joy — alas !  not 
unmingled  with  poignant  regret,  often 
almost  heart-breaking  sorrow  for  the 
slain — to  each  family.  George  and  Albert 
Eldon  were  in  many  engagements,  both 
were  wounded  at  different  times,  yet  they 
escaped  without  loss  of  life  or  limb.  First 
one  and  then  the  other  came  home  on  a 
short  furlough — for  they  had  re-enlisted 
for  the  war — were  made  much  of  by  friends 
and  relatives,  their  parents  and  sisters  in 


MILDBED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         169 

particular,  and  wept  over  anew  when  at 
the  expiration  of  their  time  of  leave  they 
went  back  to  rejoin  their  regiment ;  for 
they  belonged  to  the  same  one. 

Mrs.  Keith  or  her  mother  occasionally 
wrote  to  Ethel.  In  March  of  1865  a  letter 
came,  telling  the  young  girl  they  would 
be  in  the  city  the  next  day  to  get  a  sight 
of  Mr.  Rupert  Keith — who  had  been  at 
home  for  a  time,  a  paroled  prisoner,  but 
was  now  returning  to  his  regiment,  hav 
ing  been  exchanged — and  of  his  nephews, 
Percy  Landreth  and  Stuart  Ormsby,  lads 
of  seventeen,  who  had  just  enlisted  and 
were  with  their  uncle  on  their  way  to  the 
seat  of  war— and  inviting  her  to  meet 
them  at  the  station,  as  they  would  like 
to  see  her  and  felt  sure  she  would  like  to 
see  the  soldiers,  who  were  ready  to  give 
their  lives  for  the  salvation  of  their 
country. 

Ethel  was  delighted  and  easily  obtained 
permission  to  go. 

The  troops  dined  in  Philadelphia,  and 
the  Keith  party  had  time  for  a  brief  inter 
view  with  their  relatives  and  friends  with 
whom  Ethel  was.  She  was  introduced  to 
and  shook  hands  with  them.  She  was 


170         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

pleased  with  the  looks  of  both  uncle  and 
nephews,  and  their  evident  ardent  devo 
tion  to  the  cause  of  the  Union  for  whose 
defence  they  had  enlisted. 

She  and  others  watched  with  tear- 
dimmed  eyes  as  again  the  troops  took  up 
their  line  of  march  for  the  South,  keeping 
step  to  the  music  of  the  band.  Would 
they  ever  tread  those  streets  again  ?  or 
were  they  doomed  to  die  on  some  battle 
field,  or  starve  and  freeze  in  those  filthy 
prison-pens  of  Andersonville,  Belle  Isle, 
and  Libby?  Ah,  who  could  say?  And 
when  would  this  dreadful  war  be  over? 

The  last  soldier  had  disappeared  from 
sight,  and  with  a  sigh  Mrs.  Keith  turned 
to  Ethel. 

"  We  have  a  little  shopping  to  do,  my 
dear,"  she  said  ;  "  so  will  have  to  bid  you 
good-by  unless  you  may  go  with  us  and 
care  to  do  so." 

"Thank  you,  ma'am,  I  think  I  must  go 
home  now,  when  I  have  done  an  errand 
or  two  for  Aunt  Augusta  and  Cousin 
Adelaide,"  replied  the  young  girl.  "But 
aunt  told  me  to  invite  you  ladies  to  go 
home  with  me  to  dinner.  Won't  you? 

"No,   my  dear;  we    must    finish  our 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          171 

shopping  and  hurry  home  to  our  little 
folks,  who  are  sure  to  be  wanting  mother 
and  grandma.  Take  our  thanks  to  your 
aunt,  and  tell  her  we  hope  to  see  her  at 
our  house  one  of  these  days." 

So  the  good-bys  were  said,  and  the  two 
ladies  walked  away  in  one  direction  and 
Ethel  in  another. 

She  visited  several  of  the  larger  stores, 
making  small  purchases  with  which  she 
had  been  entrusted,  then  turned  into  a 
side  street  and  was  pursuing  her  home 
ward  way,  when  passing  a  drygoods  retail 
store  some  little  fancy  articles  in  the 
window  attracted  her  attention,  and  she 
went  in  to  look  at  them  more  closely  and 
price  them. 

She  was  waited  on  by  a  middle-aged 
woman  of  very  pleasing  countenance,  with 
whom  she  presently  fell  into  conversa 
tion.  There  were  ready-made  articles 
of  women's  and  children's  wear  on  the 
counter  and  in  the  show  case,  and  in  the 
back  part  of  the  store  was  a  sewing  ma 
chine  with  a  partly  finished  garment  upon 
it, 

"I  see  you  have  some  very  pretty 
aprons  and  other  ready-made  things  for 


172         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

children,"  remarked  Ethel,  "and  you 
make  them  yourself,  I  suppose?"  glanc 
ing  toward  the  machine  as  she  spoke. 

"Yes,  miss,  but  I  don't  get  much  time 
for  sewing  since  I  have  no  one  but  myself 
to  tend  the  store ;  except  when  mother 
finds  time  now  and  then  to  wait  on  a  cus 
tomer.  That's  not  often,  though,  for  the 
house-work  and  the  children  keep  her 
busy  pretty  much  all  the  time  from  day 
light  to  dark." 

"Then  I  should  think  it  might  pay 
you  to  have  a  young  girl  to  wait  on  cus 
tomers." 

"Yes,  miss,  if  I  could  get  the  right 
sort ;  but  most  young  things  are  giddy 
and  thoughtless,  some  inclined  to  be 
saucy  to  customers,  and  others  not  per 
fectly  honest.  I've  had  several  that  tried 
me  in  those  ways ;  then  I  had  a  really 
good,  honest,  and  capable  one ;  but  she 
had  to  leave  because  her  father  and  broth 
ers  went  off  to  the  war,  the  only  sister  left 
at  home  took  sick,  and  she — Susy,  the  one 
that  was  with  me — had  to  go  and  help  the 
poor  mother  to  do  the  work  and  take  care 
of  the  invalid." 

A  thought—a  hope  that  here  might  be 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

an  opening  for  her — had  struck  Ethel, 
and  timidly  she  put  a  few  questions  in 
regard  to  the  work  required,  the  time  that 
must  be  given  to  it,  and  the  wages  paid. 

The  woman  answered  her  queries  pleas 
antly  and  patiently,  then  asked  her  if 
she  knew  of  someone  who  wanted  such  a 
situation  and  would  be  at  all  likely  to 
suit. 

"No,  I — I  am  not  certain,  but  I  think 
perhaps  she  might  if— if  her  friends  won't 
object,"  stammered  Ethel  confusedly  and 
with  a  vivid  blush. 

"Is  it  yourself,  miss?"  asked  Mrs. 
Baker,  the  storekeeper,  smiling  kindly 
into  the  sweet,  childish  face.  "I  feel 
right  sure  we  could  get  along  nicely  to 
gether  if  you're  willing  to  make  the  trial, 
though  to  be  sure  you're  rather  young." 

"Oh,  I  should  like  to,"  returned  Ethel 
in  eager  delight.  "I — I'm  an  orphan, 
and  have  a  dear  little  brother  and  two 
little  sisters,  and  I  want  to  earn  some 
thing  to  make  a  home  for  us  all,  so  that 
we  can  be  together  and  be  independent." 

"  That's  right ;  independence  is  a  grand 
thing.  But  if  it's  not  an  impertinent 
question,  where  and  how  do  you  live 


174          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

now?"  asked  Mrs.  Baker,  with  a  look  of 
keen  interest. 

"We  have  two  very  kind  uncles  who 
give  us  homes — two  of  us  in  one  house 
and  two  in  the  other.  We  see  each  other 
every  day,  but  that's  not  just  the  same  as 
living  together." 

"Well,  but,  dear  child,  you  couldn't 
support  four — yourself  and  two  others." 

"Not  now,  but  maybe  after  a  while, 
if — if  I  learn  how  to  make  money  and 
work  very  hard  and  don't  spend  any 
more  than  is  really  necessary." 

"Your  wish  to  do  all  that  does  you  a 
deal  of  credit,  but  I'm  afraid  you  can 
hardly  accomplish  so  much.  My  husband 
is  gone  to  the  war,  and  it's  almost  more 
than  I  can  do  to  make  a  living  for  mother 
and  the  children  and  myself.  So  you  see 
I  couldn'  t  pay  a  big  salary  to  a  young 
thing  like  you  or  to  anybody ;  especially 
till  you,  or  whoever  it  was,  had  learned 
something  of  the  business." 

"Oh,  no,  certainly  not!  But  I'd  wil 
lingly  work  for  a  little  till  I  learn  enough 
to  be  really  worth  more,"  returned  Ethel 
half  breathlessly ;  for  she  seemed  to  see 
some  hope — some  prospect  of  an  opportu- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          175 

nity  to  begin  her  long- desired  effort  to 
attain  to  the  little  home  she  and  Blanche, 
Harry  and  Nannette,  had  been  talking 
of  for  years. 

"  Well,  I  like  your  looks,  and — perhaps 
we  might  try  it,"  Mrs.  Baker  said  after  a 
moment's  cogitation,  "though  I'm  afraid 
maybe  your  folks  may  not  be  quite 
willing." 

Ethel  colored  at  that.  "I  think  I'll 
try  it,  if  you  are  willing,"  she  said.  "  I 
think  I  could  sell  goods — wait  on  custom 
ers,  I  mean,  make  change,  and  all  that ; 
and  I  know  how  to  use  the  sewing 
machine — we  have  one  at  my  uncle's 
where  I  live,  and  I've  learned  on  it.  So  I 
could  help  with  that,  if  you  want  me  to. 
Indeed,  I'd  try  to  make  myself  so  useful 
that  you  wouldn't  want  to  get  rid  of  me," 
she  added  with  a  smile. 

"I  don't  believe  I  should,"  returned 
Mrs.  Baker  pleasantly.  "  Well,  you  may 
come  and  try  it,  if  you  like." 

"Oh,  thank  you!"  exclaimed  Ethel, 
her  eyes  shining.  "When  shall  I 
begin?" 

"To-morrow,  if  you  like  ;  but  if  you're 
really  decided  to  come  we'd  better  settle 


1Y6          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

about  the  terms.     You'd  expect  to  board 
and  sleep  here,  I  suppose  ? " 

"I  suppose  so,  if  you  want  me  to," 
returned  Ethel  with  a  sigh,  thinking  of 
Nannette's  distress  on  learning  that  she 
was  to  be  left  alone  at  Uncle  Albert's. 

"  Yes,  I'd  rather  you  would,"  said  Mrs. 
Baker.  "  I've  a  right  nice  little  bedroom 
for  you  opening  into  mine.  Shall  I  show 
it  to  you?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  please." 

They  went  into  the  back  part  of  the 
house,  leaving  the  store  in  the  care  of 
Mrs.  Ray,  the  mother  of  Mrs.  Baker,  up 
a  narrow  winding  stairway  and  into  a 
small  room  opening  on  one  side  into  the 
hall,  on  another  into  a  larger  bedroom. 
Everything  looked  neat  and  clean,  but 
the  furniture  was  scant  and  plain,  by  no 
means  an  agreeable  contrast  to  the  room 
Ethel  now  occupied  at  her  uncle's,  or 
indeed  with  any  room  in  his  large  and 
commodious  dwelling. 

Ethel  was  conscious  of  some  sinking 
of  the  heart  at  the  thought  of  the  not 
pleasant  exchange,  but  independence  was 
sweet ;  still  sweeter  the  thought  of  get 
ting  even  one  step  nearer  the  realization 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.          177 

of  her  dream  of  the  little  home  of  their 
own  for  herself,  brother,  and  sisters. 

And  it  was  quite  as  good  a  room — as 
well  furnished  at  least — as  the  one  they 
had  occupied  at  Mr.  Coote's. 

Mrs.  Baker  could  almost  read  the 
young  girl's  thoughts  in  her  speaking 
countenance. 

"  I  dare  say  your  room  at  your  uncle's 
must  be  far  better  furnished  and  larger 
than  this,"  she  remarked.  "  I  wish  for 
your  sake  I  had  a  nicer  one  to  offer  you." 

"But  one  can't  have  everything  in  this 
world,"  returned  Ethel,  forcing  a  smile, 
"  and  I  had  rather  be  independent  even 
in  a  small  and  poorly  furnished  ten  by 
ten  room  than  living  on  somebody  else  in 
a  palace." 

"  That's  a  right  feeling,  I  think,"  said 
Mrs.  Baker.  "I  don't  have  any  great 
amount  of  respect  for  folks  that  are  wil 
ling  to  live  at  other  people's  expense 
when  they  might  take  care  of  them 
selves." 

With  that  she  led  the  way  down  the 
stairs  and  into  the  store  again,  where 
they  continued  their  talk  till  they  came 
to  a  definite  arrangement.  It  was  that 


178          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Ethel  should  come  in  a  day  or  two  and 
try  how  she  liked  the  business,  and  how 
well  she  could  suit  her  employer.  She 
told  of  the  needle-work  she  had  been 
doing  at  odd  moments  for  the  past  years 
since  her  return  to  the  city,  and  of  which 
she  had  now  accumulated  a  large  supply, 
and  asked  if  Mrs.  Baker  would  like  to 
buy  them  of  her  for  sale  in  the  store. 

"I  don't  know,"  was  the  reply  in  a 
meditative  tone.  "Bring  them  along  if 
you  like  and  let  me  see  them.  I'm 
inclined  to  think  your  better  plan  would 
be  to  buy  some  muslin  and  make  up  the 
garments  ;  then  sell  them  on  your  own 
account  here  in  the  store  ;  you  may  do  it 
and  welcome." 

"Oh,  thank  you  !  how  kind  you  are !  " 
•exclaimed  Ethel  joyously.  Then  with  a 
promise  to  be  there  early  the  next  day, 
she  bade  good-by  and  hastened  on  her 
homeward  way  in  a  flutter  of  excitement. 
She  was,  oh,  so  glad  that  at  last  a  pros 
pect  was  opening  before  her  of  being 
some  day  able  to  earn  money  for  the  sup 
port  of  herself,  and  her  brother  and  sisters. 
And  how  delightful  that  she  could  at  once 
relieve  her  uncles  of  all  expense  for  her 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

own  maintenance.  They  would  surely 
be  pleased  that  she  was  to  become  at 
once  self-supporting ;  for  only  a  day  or 
two  before  this  she  had  overheard  some 
talk  between  her  cousins  Arabella  and 
Olive  in  which  they  spoke  of  the  expense 
their  father  and  uncle  were  at  in  support 
ing  their  orphan  cousins,  pronouncing  it 
a  shame  that  it  should  be  so  now  when 
everything  was  so  costly  in  consequence 
of  the  war. 

It  had  made  Ethel  feel  very  badly,  and 
greatly  increased  her  longing  desire  to  be 
able  to  earn  her  own  living ;  and  surely, 
taking  all  this  into  consideration,  her 
uncles  must  approve  of  the  effort  she  was 
about  to  make. 

And  it  could  hardly  be  worse  to  work 
in  that  store  for  so  pleasant  and  kind  a 
woman,  as  Mrs.  Baker  evidently  was, 
than  to  be  expected  to  wait  at  all  times 
and  seasons  upon  her  aunt  and  cousins, 
meekly  receiving  and  obeying  all  their 
orders,  and  bearing  fault-finding  and 
scolding  without  retort  or  remonstrance, 
no  matter  how  unkind  and  unjust  she 
might  feel  it  to  be.  The  only  hard  part 
would  be  the  separation  from  her  brother 


180          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

and  younger  sisters,  particularly  Nan- 
nette,  who  was  so  accustomed  to  lean 
upon  her  and  had  been  so  long  her 
special  charge.  The  tears  would  fall  as 
she  thought  of  that. 

But  suddenly  realizing  that  she  had 
certainly  been  out  much  longer  than  she 
had  expected,  and  would  probably  be 
assailed  with  a  torrent  of  reproaches  on 
her  arrival  at  home,  she  hastily  wiped 
away  her  tears  and  quickened  her  steps. 

Her  reception  on  her  arrival  was  even 
worse  than  she  had  feared. 

"Mrs.  El  don  wants  you  up  there  in 
her  dressin' room  right  away,  Miss  Ethel," 
said  the  girl  who  opened  the  door  and 
admitted  her  in  answer  to  her  ring. 

"Very  well,"  Ethel  replied,  and 
tripped  lightly  up  the  stairs,  though  her 
heart  beat  at  the  prospect  before  her. 

She  found  her  aunt  lying  idly  on  the 
sofa  in  her  dressing  gown  and  slippers, 
her  hair  in  curl  papers,  and  a  paper- 
covered  novel  in  her  hand.  "Well, 
miss,"  she  exclaimed,  "  a  pretty  time  you 
have  been  gone,  leaving  me  lying  here  with 
nobody  to  read  to  me ;  for  your  cousins 
are  all  too  busy  of  course,  and  not  one  of 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER,          181 

them  has  a  voice  so  well  suited  to  allay 
the  nervousness  that  drives  me  so  nearly 
distracted." 

"I'm  sorry,  Aunt  Augusta,"  replied 
the  young  girl  in  a  patient  tone.  "I  did 
not  mean  to  stay  so  long,  but  I  had  some 
errands " 

"  Oh,  did  you  match  that  lace  ?" 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  Ethel  answered,  taking 
a  little  roll  from  her  pocket.  ' '  Here  it  is." 

"Then  make  haste  and  carry  it  to  the 
sewing  room,  and  tell  Miss  Finch  to  baste 
it  in  the  neck  and  sleeves  of  that  new 
black  silk  of  mine.  Then  leave  your  hat 
and  sack  in  your  own  room  and  come 
here  and  read  to  me." 

Ethel,  though  longing  to  go  in  search 
of  Nannette,  from  whom  she  must  part, 
in  a  large  measure,  so  soon,  also  to  con 
sider  and  gather  together  what  she  would 
need  to  take  with  her  to  Mrs.  Baker's, 
obeyed  the  order  without  any  show  of 
reluctance,  and  spent  the  next  hour  in 
reading  to  her  aunt. 

By  that  time  Mrs.  Eld  on  had  fallen 
asleep,  perceiving  which  the  young  girl 
stole  silently  from  the  room  and  went  to 
her  own. 


182         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

But  she  had  scarcely  reached  it  and 
shut  herself  in  when  the  door  was 
opened  again  by  someone  on  the  outside 
and  Arabella  put  in  her  head,  asking, 
"  Where's  that  sewing  silk  I  told  you  to 
get  me  ?  and  the  buttons  ?  did  you  match 
them?" 

"  Yes  ;  here  they  are,"  returned  Ethel, 
taking  them  from  her  pocket  and  handing 
them  to  her  cousin. 

"  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  to 
me  at  once  when  you  got  home  ?  " 

"Aunt  Augusta  has  kept  me  busy  ever 
since." 

"You  are  not  in  her  room  now,  are 
you  ?"  queried  Arabella  sarcastically. 

"No,  but  I  have  just  come  from  it,  and 
I  really  forgot  all  about  the  purchases  for 
you,  Arabella." 

"Well  let  me  advise  you  not  to  forget 
so  readily  another  time,"  was  the  haughty 
rejoinder,  and  Arabella  hurried  away  ; 
but  Ethel  heard  her  remark  to  Minnie 
and  Olive  as  she  went  into  the  room 
across  the  hall,  "  That  girl  isn'  t  worth  her 
salt,  and  papa  doing  everything  for  her 
— feeding,  clothing,  and  educating  her. 
Really  it  would  be  a  fine  thing  for  him 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         183 

and  us  if  she'd  show  spirit  enough  to  go 
off  and  earn  a  living  for  herself." 

"  She's  too  young,"  said  Olive  ;  "  papa 
wouldn't  think  of  letting  her  do  it; 
and  after  all  she  is  quite  useful  to  us — 
doing  many  a  little  job  of  mending  and 
fixing  that  we  wouldn't  care  to  do  for 
ourselves." 

"  Well,  yes,  she  does ;  but  if  she  were 
not  here  we'd  do  them  ourselves  and 
papa  would  be  saved  that  much  needless 
expense." 

"Needless?" 

"Yes;  for  she  is  now  old  enough  to 
earn  her  own  living.  There's  many  a 
younger  girl  than  she  doing  that." 

"Nonsense!  you  know  well  enough 
that  neither  papa  nor  Uncle  George  would 
let  her  do  it,"  Ethel  heard  her  cousin 
Minnie  exclaim  ;  but  then,  with  a  sudden 
recollection  that  she  was  hearing  what  was 
perhaps  not  intended  for  her  ear,  she 
closed  the  door  with  tears  of  wounded 
feeling  rolling  down  her  cheeks,  and  began 
her  work  of  gathering  together  articles 
of  clothing  and  other  things  she  must 
take  with  her  to  her  new  abode. 

She  was  glad  that  she  had  said  positively 


184          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

she  would  go,  for  if  her  uncles  should 
object  she  could  tell  them  she  had  made 
a  promise  and  must  be  allowed  to  keep  it. 
Yet,  oh,  how  she  dreaded  the  telling ! 

At  the  six  o'clock  dinner  she  was  very 
silent  and  a  close  observer  might  have 
detected  traces  of  tears  on  her  cheeks,  but 
her  uncle's  thoughts  were  upon  the  news 
of  the  day  and  some  business  transaction, 
and  he  failed  to  notice  anything  peculiar 
about  his  little  niece. 

On  leaving  the  table  he  went  into  the 
library  and  took  up  the  evening  paper. 
His  wife  and  older  daughters  had  gone 
to  their  own  apartments  to  dress  for  an 
evening  party  or  concert,  the  younger 
children  to  the  playroom,  and  he  was 
alone  till  Ethel  stole  quietly  in  after  him. 

He  glanced  up  at  her  as  she  drew  near 
his  chair. 

"What  is  it,  Ethel,  my  dear?  have 
you  something  to  say  to  me  ?"  he  asked 
pleasantly,  "  something  you  want  no  one 
else  to  hear?"  Then  noticing  how  her 
color  came  and  went,  that  her  eyes  were 
full  of  tears  and  she  was  trembling 
visibly,  "  Why,  what  is  it,  child?"  and 
he  drew  her  near  to  his  side,  put  an  arm 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          185 

about  her  as  he  spoke,  and  bade  her  not 
to  be  afraid  to  tell  him  all  that  troubled 
her. 

"Oh,  uncle,  you  are  so  kind!"  she 
sobbed,  the  tears  now  rolling  down  her 
cheeks;  "I  do  love  you  so,  but — but  I 
oan't  bear  to  stay  here  and  be  such  an 
expense  and  burden  to  you  when  you 
have  so  many  children  of  your  own  to 
provide  for  and  I  ought  to  be  earning  my 
own  living." 

"  Tut,  tut,  who  has  put  all  that  nonsense 
into  your  head  ?  "  he  asked  in  a  tone  of 
mingled  amusement  and  irritation.  "I 
won't  have  it.  I  am  entirely  able  to  take 
care  of  my  brother's  little  girl  as  well  as 
my  own.  So  stop  crying,  dry  your  eyes, 
and  be  as  happy  and  merry  as  you  can, 
nor  ever  think  that  uncle  grudges  you 
your  home,  victuals,  and  clothes." 

"Oh,  I  don't,  I  don't  think  that,  dear 
Uncle  Albert,"  she  said,  putting  her  arms 
about  his  neck  and  kissing  him  with 
ardent  affection ;  "but  I'm  almost  a 
woman  now  and  I  want  to  earn  my  own 
living  and,  as  soon  as  I'm  able,  to  help  my 
brother  and  sisters  ;  and,  and — oh,  please 
don't  be  angry  with  me,  but  I — I've  made 


186         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

an  engagement  to  be  a  clerk  in  a  little 
store  with  a  very  nice  kind  woman  who- 
will  treat  me  just  like  one  of  the  family 
and " 

"  Is  it  possible,  Ethel !  "  exclaimed  Mr. 
Eldon,  and  his  tone  was  full  of  dis 
pleasure.  "Indeed  I  shall  allow  noth 
ing  of  the  kind.  Let  my  brother's 
daughter  go  into  a  store  ?  No,  indeed  ! 
not  while  I  have  abundant  means  to  sup 
port  her  as  well  as  my  own  family. 

"But,  uncle,  I've  promised,"  sobbed 
Ethel,  ' '  and  you  know  we  must  keep  our 
promises." 

"  I  dare  say  the  woman  will  release  you 
from  the  promise  ;  at  least  for  a  consider 
ation,  if  not  without.  Ah,  here  comes 
your  Uncle  George,"  as  just  then  that 
gentleman  entered  the  room. 

"What  do  you  think,  brother?  This 
foolish  child  has — without  consulting  you 
or  me,  or  anybody  else  for  that  matter — 
engaged  herself  as  clerk  to  a  woman  keep 
ing  a  little  thread  and  needle  store." 

"  Well,  that's  astounding  news  !  "  ex 
claimed  Mr.  George  Eldon,  seating  him 
self  and  looking  very  hard,  with  some 
thing  of  a  frown  on  his  face,  at  Ethel. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.          1 8 T 

4 'Come  here,  child,  and  tell  me  all  about 
it." 

Ethel  obeyed,  wiping  her  eyes  and  say 
ing  pleadingly,  "Please,  uncle,  don't  be 
angry  with  me.  I — I  can' t  bear  to  be  such 
an  expense  to  Uncle  Albert  now  when  I'm 
getting  so  old,  and  so " 

"Ay,  yes,  very  big  and  very  old,"  he 
returned,  taking  her  hand  and  drawing 
her  to  him;  "so  big  and  so  old  that  it 
must  cost  a  great  deal  to  feed  and  dress 
you.  Uncle  Albert  ought  to  be  very  glad 
to  get  rid  of  such  an  expense.  And  you 
are  never  of  any  use ;  don't  do  any 
errands  for  Aunt  Augusta  or  her  daugh 
ters  or  make  yourself  useful  in  any  way." 
He  looked  so  grave  and  spoke  in  such  a 
serious  tone  that  Ethel  felt  puzzled. 

"I  have  tried  to  be  of  use,  uncle,"  she 
said  humbly,  "but  I  know  they  can  do 
very  well  without  me.  And  I  want  to 
learn  to  make  money,  so  that  I  can  help 
Blanche  and  Harry  and  Nannette ;  be 
cause  after  a  while  it  will  cost  a  great  deal 
to  clothe  and  feed  and  educate  them  ;  and 
you  and  Uncle  Albert  have  your  own  chil 
dren  to  take  care  of." 

"  Well,  really  !  she's  not  so  much  of  a 


188          MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UOHTER. 

baby  as  I  had  thought,"  he  said,  looking 
searchingly  into  her  face  with  a  grim  sort 
of  a  smile  on  his  own.  "How  old  are 
you,  Ethel,  my  sage  niece  ?" 

"In  my  sixteenth  year,  uncle.  So  you 
see  I'm  not  a  baby  but  almost  a  woman." 

"  Ah,  well !  let  us  hear  all  about  these 
plans  and  prospects." 

Thus  encouraged,  Ethel  went  at  once 
into  all  the  particulars  of  her  interview 
with  Mrs.  Baker,  what  she  had  engaged 
to  do,  and  what  she  hoped  to  accomplish. 
Her  uncles  listened  attentively,  and  find 
ing  they  could  not  persuade  her  to  a 
willing  relinquishment  of  her  project, 
finally  consented  to  allow  her  to  make 
the  trial ;  stipulating  however  that  if  she 
found  the  exertion  too  great,  or  for  any 
reason  was  unhappy  or  uncomfortable  in 
her  new  quarters,  she  should  at  once  give 
up  the  effort  at  self-support,  and  return 
to  her  present  home  ;  Uncle  Albert  assur 
ing  her  of  a  warm  welcome  there. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

FROM  the  library  Ethel  went  up  to 
the  schoolroom,  where  Nannette  and  the 
younger  cousins  were  engaged  with  their 
tasks  for  the  morrow. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  you've  come  at  last, 
Ethel,  dear,"  said  Nannette.  "It  always 
seems  lonesome  without  you,  and  besides 
I  want  your  help  with  this  lesson  ;  it's  so 
hard,  and  you  always  know  how  to  explain 
things  and  make  them  easy." 

Ethel's  eyes  filled.  What  would  Nan, 
dear  little  Nan,  do  without  her  big  sister, 
who  had  always  tried  to  bear  every  bur 
den  for  her  ?  But  conquering  her  emotion 
by  a  great  and  determined  effort,  she  took 
a  seat  by  her  little  sister's  side  and  gave 
the  needed  help. 

The  children  were  required  to  study 
only  one  hour  in  the  evening,  and  soon 
books  were  laid  aside  and  they  ran  off  to 
the  nursery  for  a  game  of  romps  before 
going  to  bed.  But  Ethel  lingered  behind, 

189 


190         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

and  Miss  Olney,  the  governess,  presently 
enquired  in  a  kindly  tone  if  there  was 
anything  she  wanted  to  say  to  her.  Then 
Ethel's  story  came  out,  and  with  tears  she 
confessed  that  the  hardest  part  was  the 
leaving  of  Nannette  without  her  sisterly 
care  and  assistance  with  her  tasks. 

"Never  mind  that,  dear  child,"  Miss 
Olney  said,  softly  stroking  the  young 
girl's  hair;  "I  will  take  your  place  in 
that.  And  though  I  am  sorry  indeed  to 
part  with  so  docile  and  industrious  a 
pupil  as  yourself,  I  think  you  are  doing 
just  right ;  and  I  believe  the  Lord  will 
bless  and  help  you.  And  you  know  you 
will  not  be  far  away  and  we  may  hope  to 
see  you  frequently.  From  what  you  tell 
me  of  Mrs.  Baker  I  feel  assured  that  she 
will  prove  a  kind  and  pleasant  employer, 
making  you  feel  yourself  just  one  of  the 
family — not  a  stranger  about  whom  they 
care  nothing.  Also  I  think  the  knowl 
edge  that  you  can  come  back  to  your 
home  here  at  any  time  if  you  will,  sure  of 
a  welcome  from  your  kind  uncle — and  I 
dare  say  all  the  family — will  make  it  all 
the  easier  for  you  to  be  happy  in  your 
new  surroundings." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          191 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  my  uncles  are  very,  very 
kind  to  me,  to  my  brother  and  sisters 
too  ;  and  Harry  and  the  girls  can  come  to 
Mrs.  Baker's  sometimes  to  see  me  ;  any 
of  the  rest  of  course,  but  I  hardly  suppose 
my  aunt,  uncles,  or  cousins  will  care  to 
do  that." 

"But  possibly  I  may,  one  of  these 
days,"  returned  Miss  Olney  with  a  smile. 

"  I'd  be  delighted  to  see  you,"  Ethel 
said,  her  eyes  shining.  "Oh,  I  don't 
think  I  need  feel  unhappy  or  as  if  I  were 
alone  in  the  world.  Would  you  tell  Nan 
about  it  to-night,  Miss  Olney  ? " 

'  *  No,  I  think  not.  Let  her  sleep  in 
peace.  I  wouldn't  tell  her  until  after 
breakfast  to-morrow." 

Ethel  intended  to  act  in  accordance 
with  that  advice,  but  on  going  to  her  own 
room  found  Nan  there  standing  with  her 
eyes  fastened  upon  the  trunk  her  sister 
had  been  packing. 

"  Why,  what's  this  trunk  doing  here  ? " 
she  asked.  "  Are  we  going  away,  sister  ? 
Oh,  I  hope  it's  to  visit  at  Mr.  Keith's 
again,  though  I  didn't  suppose  we'd  be 
going  there  so  early  in  the  season." 

"No,  we  are  not,  Nan,  dear,"  returned 


192          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Ethel  in  trembling  tones,  and  catching 
her  little  sister  in  her  arms  she  held  her 
close,  kissing  her  again  and  again  while 
the  great  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks 
and  sobs  almost  choked  her. 

"  O,  Ethel,  what's  the  matter  ?  "  cried 
Nan  in  affright.  "  Oh,  don't  say  you're 
going  away  from  me  !  If  you  are  going 
you  must  take  me  along,  for  I  could 
never,  never  do  without  you  !  You  know 
I  couldn't." 

Ethel  struggled  with  her  emotion,  and 
presently  finding  her  voice,  "I'm  not 
going  very  far,  Nan,  dear,"  she  said  with 
a  fresh  burst  of  sobs  ;  "  and  I  ought  not 
to  cry  for  it's  best  I  should  go — it  will  be 
the  best  in  the  end  I'm  sure,  and  our 
uncles  are  willing." 

"Going  where?"  asked  Nan  wildly. 
"  Oh,  you  shan't  go  !  I  can't  do  without 
you,  you  know  I  can't !  " 

"But  it's  to  make  the  home  for  you 
and  Blanche  and  Harry  and  me ;  besides, 
I'll  not  be  far  away  and  we  can  often  visit 
each  other,  and  when  at  last  we  get  the 
dear  home,  oh,  how  happy  we  shall  be  !  " 

"But  where  are  you  going?  and  how 
do  you  expect  to  make  the  home?" 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          193 

In  answer  to  that  Ethel  told  the  whole 
story,  winding  up  with,  "You  see,  Nan, 
dear,  it  will  not  be  so  very  hard  ;  in  fact, 
I  think  I  shall  like  it  very  much — it  will 
be  so  nice  to  feel  that  I  am  earning 
money  toward  the  dear  home  we  shall 
surely  have  some  day.  The  worst  of  it 
is  leaving  you  ;  but  then  it  is  not  at  all 
as  if  I  were  going  far  away  ;  we  can  see 
each  other  very  often,  perhaps  almost 
every  day,  and  you  can  tell  me  all  your 
little  secrets  just  as  you  always  have,  and 
whatever  I  can  do  to  help  you  I  will. 
You're  sure  of  that,  aren't  you,  darling 
little  sister?" 

"Yes,  yes  ;  but  oh,  I  shall  miss  you  so 
much  !  I  don't  see  what  I  can  do  with 
out  you." 

"You  won't  be  all  alone,  dear,"  re 
turned  Ethel  soothingly  ;  "the  dear  Lord 
Jesus  will  be  just  as  near  and  able  to 
help  and  comfort  you  as  ever,  and  just  as 
ready  to  hear  your  prayers  as  if  you  were 
a  woman.  You  won't  forget  that?" 

"No  ;  but  oh,  I  shall  want  you  too!" 
wailed  Nan,  hiding  her  face  on  Ethel's 
shoulder. 

"But,  remember,  I'm    not   going    far 


194         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

away,  dear  Nan,  and  we  may  see  each 
other  very  often,"  repeated  Ethel.  "Be 
sides,  you  will  be  here  with  dear  Uncle 
Albert ;  and  the  cousins  are  almost 
always  kind  nowadays.  Now  let  us 
kneel  down  and  say  our  prayers  and  then 
get  into  bed  and  go  to  sleep,  and  you  will 
feel  better  in  the  morning." 

"O  Ethel,  is  this  the  last  time  we'll 
sleep  together?"  sobbed  Nan,  creeping 
into  her  sister's  arms  as  they  laid  them 
selves  down  upon  the  bed. 

' 'For  a  while,  I  suppose,"  returned 
Ethel,  trying  hard  to  speak  cheerfully. 
4 'But  don't  think  about  that,  dear  Nan, 
but  about  the  good  time  coming,  when  we 
shall  have  our  own  home — all  four  of  us 
together — and  oh,  such  a  good,  happy 
time!" 

"But  oh,  it  will  be  so  long  to  wait," 
sighed  the  little  girl,  and  Ethel  felt  like 
echoing  the  sigh,  for  her  heart  was  very 
sore  over  Nan's  distress  as  well  as  her 
own  sorrow,  that  they  must  now  learn  to 
live  apart,  at  least  for  a  time.  But  both 
at  length  wept  themselves  to  sleep. 

The  situation  did  not  look  very  much 
brighter  to  them  in  the  morning,  and 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          195 

there  were  traces  of  tears  upon  the 
cheeks  of  both  when  they  took  their 
places  at  the  breakfast  table. 

Their  aunt  had  not  come  down.  She 
was  seldom  present  at  that  early  meal. 
But  all  the  cousins  except  Arabella  were 
in  their  places,  and  it  seemed  that  all  the 
older  ones  looked  askance  and  with  no 
very  pleasant  expression  at  her. 

But  her  uncle  said  good-morning  in 
a  very  kindly  tone,  and  heaped  her  plate 
and  Nannette's  with  the  most  tempting 
viands  the  table  afforded. 

Ethel's  heart  was  very  full.  She  ate 
with  but  little  appetite  and  had  finished 
her  meal  before  any  of  the  rest  had  satis 
fied  their  appetites.  Her  uncle  saw  it, 
and  on  leaving  the  table  called  her  into  the 
library,  where  he  could  speak  to  her  alone. 

"Well,  my  child,"  he  said,  "I  hope 
you  have  thought  better  of  it  by  this 
time  and  do  not  want  to  leave  us." 

At  that  Ethel's  tears  began  to  fall. 
"I'm  sorry,  oh,  so  sorry,  to  leave  you, 
uncle,"  she  replied,  "but  you  know 
promises  have  to  be  kept,  and  I  did 
promise  to  try  it.  So  please  don't  be 
angry  with  me." 


196         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

"I  am  sorry,  like  yourself,  my  dear 
child,"  he  said;  "but  do  not  blame  you. 
Perhaps  it  is  best  you  should  try  the 
plan  ;  for  as  you  can  come  back  when 
ever  you  wish,  it  will  not  be  risking  a 
great  deal,  and  I  fear  you  will  never  be 
content  until  you  have  made  the  experi 
ment.  Your  aunt  and  cousins  all  know 
about  it  and  naturally  are  rather  dis 
pleased,  thinking  it  a  proof  that  you  do 
not  value  your  home  here  as  you  might." 

"  Oh,  uncle,  how  can  they  think  that ! 
I  am  very,  very  grateful  for  your  kind 
ness  in  giving  me  such  a  home  for  so 
many  years  ;  but  it  would  be  asking  too 
much  of  you  to  keep  on  supporting  me 
and  my  sister  Nannette  now  when  I  have 
grown  old  enough  to  do  something  for 
myself  and  may  hope,  if  I  begin  at  once  to 
learn  to  make  money,  that  in  a  few  years  I 
may  be  able  to  help  her  and  Blanche  and 
Harry  till  they  too  are  able  to  earn  their 
own  living.  Don't  you  really  think, 
uncle,  that  it  is  what  is  right  and  best  for 
me  to  do?" 

"That  is  a  question  we  need  not  discuss 
now,  since  you  are  decided  to  try  it," 
he  said,  looking  at  his  watch.  ' '  Well, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         197 

ohild,  I  must  be  off  to  my  business  now ; 
so  let  me  kiss  you  good-by,  and  do  not 
forget  that  if  you  want  to  come  back  at 
any  time,  your  Uncle  Albert's  door  is 
always  open  to  you — his  dead  brother's 
daughter."  He  took  her  in  his  arms  and 
caressed  her  tenderly  as  he  spoke. 

"  Dear  uncle,  you  have  always  been  so 
good,  so  good  and  kind  to  me ! "  she 
sobbed,  clinging  about  his  neck.  "Oh, 
don't  ever  think  for  one  minute  that  it's 
because  I  don't  love  you  dearly,  dearly, 
that  I'm  going  away." 

"No,  I  do  not  think  that,"  he  said 
soothingly,  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek 
with  his  hand,  "but  if  you  come  back 
soon  to  stay  with  me,  I  shall  think  that 
is  a  proof  that  you  do  love  me." 

"  Indeed,  indeed,  I  do  !  "  she  exclaimed 
earnestly,  the  tears  coursing  down  her 
cheeks  as  she  spoke.  "And  mayn't  I 
come  here  to  see  you  when  I  wish  and 
can  be  spared  from  the  store?" 

"Certainly;  and  it  is  possible  I  may 
some  day  call  in  upon  you.  Give  me 
your  address." 

She  gave  it,  and  he  wrote  it  down  in 
his  notebook. 


198         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"How  soon  do  you  go?"  he  asked. 

"  I  promised  to  be  there  by  nine  o'clock 
this  morning,"  she  replied. 

"  So  soon?  Well,  then  I  think  it  will 
not  be  best  for  you  to  see  your  aunt 
before  starting.  She  is  not  likely  to  be 
up  and  would  not  wish  to  be  disturbed, 
and  you  will  be  in  again  soon.  So  just 
leave  your  good-by  with  the  girls." 

Ethel  was  well  content  with  that  ar 
rangement,  for  she  had  dreaded  the  part 
ing  interview  with  Mrs.  Eldon ;  besides 
she  was  pressed  for  time  to  finish  her 
packing  and  take  leave  of  the  others. 

The  adieus  of  her  cousins  were  very 
coldly  spoken,  and  no  interest  shown  in 
her  new  enterprise.  That  saddened  her, 
though  she  had  hardly  expected  anything 
else.  But  the  parting  with  Nannette, 
who  wept  and  clung  to  her  in  an  almost 
frantic  abandonment  of  grief  and  despair, 
was  the  hardest  thing  of  all.  Blanche 
and  Harry  also  were  much  distressed  over 
the  parting,  but  forgot  their  own  sorrow 
in  efforts  to  soothe  and  comfort  poor  little 
Nannette.  At  last  Blanche  succeeded  in 
doing  so  in  a  measure  by  promising  that 
when  they  were  out  for  their  walk  that 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          199 

afternoon  they  would  all  go  to  see  Ethel 
in  her  new  abode. 

"Oh,  yes,  so  you  must !  That's  a  good 
idea,  Blanche,"  exclaimed  Ethel.  "I 
don't  think  Mrs.  Baker  will  mind,  and  I 
shall  be  just  as  glad  to  see  you  as  you 
will  be  to  see  me." 

' '  But  are  we  sure  to  be  able  to  find 
the  place?"  asked  Harry,  standing  near. 
"Here,  I'll  write  it  down — street  and 
number,  I  mean,"  taking  a  small  blank 
book  from  his  pocket  as  he  spoke,  "and 
then  we'll  be  sure  not  to  forget." 

"That's  right,  Harry,"  Ethel  said  with 
a  faint  smile.  "I  think  you  are  going  to 
make  a  good  business  man,  as  Uncle  Al 
bert  says."  She  gave  the  requested  in 
formation,  then  a  hasty  and  last  good-by 
to  each  and  hurried  away,  leaving  Nan- 
nette  in  tears,  the  other  two  looking 
distressed  and  woe-begone. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

ETHEL  left  her  uncle's  house  in  tears, 
but  before  reaching  her  destination  had 
wiped  them  away  and  assumed  an  air 
of  determined  cheerfulness.  Mrs.  Baker 
gave  her  a  kindly  reception,  said  she  was 
glad  to  see  her,  hoped  she  would  never 
find  reason  to  regret  having  come,  and 
bade  her  sit  down  by  the  stove  and  get 
well  warmed  before  taking  off  her  hat  and 
sack,  for  it  was  a  cold,  blustering  March 
day. 

"We'll  not  be  likely  to  have  much  cus 
tom  to-day,"  she  remarked  presently; 
"it's  so  raw  and  cold  out  that  I  should 
think  folks  that  have  no  particular  call  to 
go  abroad  would  be  likely  to  stay  at  home. 
Perhaps  it's  a  good  thing  for  us,  as  we'll 
have  time  to  look  over  the  bits  of  needle 
work  you  were  telling  me  of.  You  have 
brought  them  along,  I  suppose  ? " 

"I  put  them  in  my  trunk,"  replied 
Ethel. 

200 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          201 

"And  that's  come  and  been  carried  up 
to  your  room ;  and  when  you're  right 
warm  you  may  bring  them  down,  if  you 
choose." 

Ethel  presently  availed  herself  of  the 
permission,  and  Mrs.  Baker  and  her 
mother,  Mrs.  Ray,  both  examined  the 
work  with  interest.  "I  think  they  are 
very  handsome  indeed,  and  shouldn't 
wonder  if  she'd  find  a  customer  for  them 
— some  of  them,  anyhow — directly,"  re 
marked  the  old  lady.  "I  never  saw  as 
pretty  work  done  by  one  so  young." 

"  I  quite  agree  with  you,  mother,  and 
hope  she'll  make  a  good  deal  on  them," 
returned  Mrs.  Baker,  with  a  pleasant 
smile  into  Ethel's  face,  now  rosy  with 
pleasure  at  their  warm  commendation  of 
her  work.  "I  advise  you  to  keep  on, 
Ethel,  as  you  tell  me  you  have  been  doing, 
using  spare  moments  in  adding  to  your 
stock,  and  I  think  you'll  find  it  paying 
you  well  one  of  these  days,"  she  con 
tinued,  addressing  the  young  girl.  "If 
you  wish,  I'll  buy  a  piece  of  muslin  for 
you  some  day  soon  when  I'm  out  pur 
chasing  goods  for  the  store.  I  think 
maybe  I  can  get  a  better  bargain  than 


»02         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

you  could,  seeing  you  are  so  young  and 
not  used,  as  I  am,  to  such  business  ;  then 
I'll  help  you  with  the  cutting  out  of  the 
garments,  so  that  they'll  be  ready  when 
you  can  find  time  to  work  on  them." 

"Oh,  thank  you,  ma'am,"  exclaimed 
Ethel,  tears  of  gratitude  springing  to  her 
eyes,  "  you  are  very  kind  to  me." 

"Tut,  child,  I  haven't  done  anything 
yet  to  speak  of,"  laughed  the  kind- 
hearted  woman.  "But  I  want  to  do  by 
you  as  I'd  want  anyone  to  do  by  my  little 
Jenny,  if  she  should  ever  be  left  fatherless 
and  motherless,  poor  little  soul!"  glanc 
ing  with  moistened  eyes  at  her  four-year- 
old  daughter,  who  was  playing  about  the 
floor. 

"  Dear  little  thing ! "  Ethel  said,  hold 
ing  out  her  hand  to  the  child,  who  had 
paused  in  her  play  to  look  wonderingly 
from  one  to  the  other,  "she  reminds  me 
of  what  my  little  sister  Nan  was  when 
God  took  our  father  and  mother  to 
heaven." 

"My  papa  aint  gone  dere,"  lisped  the 
little  one,  gazing  up  into  Ethel's  face ; 
"he's  gone  to  de  war  to  fight  de  rebs." 

"Has  he?"  said  Ethel;  "so  have  two 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          203 

of  my  cousins.  Oh,"  turning  to  Mrs. 
Baker,  "I  hope  this  dreadful  war  will 
soon  be  over !  " 

"  So  do  I,"  was  the  emphatic  rejoinder ; 
"or  rather  I  wish  it;  things  don't  look 
so  very  hopeful  just  at  present.  But 
folks  seem  to  think  the  new  general  may 
be  expected  to  make  better  progress 
against  the  rebels  than  the  others  did, 
I  think  myself  it's  more  than  likely,  con 
sidering  what  he  has  done  out  West." 

"And  we  are  all  praying  for  him,  that 
the  Lord  will  give  him  wisdom  and  suc 
cess  with  his  plans,  so  that  this  awful 
war  may  come  to  an  end,  and  the  country 
be  saved,"  said  Mrs.  Ray.  "The  men  at 
the  head  of  the  rebellion  have  a  great  deal 
to  answer  for.  They  were  not  oppressed, 
but  were  dreadful  oppressors — of  the 
negro  first,  then  of  the  whites  both  North 
and  South,  in  order  to  hold  on  to  slavery, 
which  they  found  so  profitable  to  their 
pockets,  besides  ministering  to  their 
wicked  pride." 

"  Well,  I  am  sure  the  backbone  of  the 
rebellion  is  broken  now ;  they  know  it  can't 
succeed,  and  I  for  one  can't  see  how  the 
consciences  of  the  rebel  leaders  can  allow 


204          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

them  to  go  on  with  the  struggle — sacrific 
ing  so  many  lives  to  no  purpose,"  sighed 
Mrs.  Baker.  ' '  Now,  Ethel,  I  will  show  you 
round  the  store  and  make  you  acquainted 
with  the  places  of  the  different  articles  we 
have  for  sale,  so  that  you  will  be  able  to 
find  them  when  called  for." 

"  And  I  must  go  and  see  to  household 
matters,"  her  mother  said,  hurrying  away 
in  the  direction  of  the  kitchen. 

Ethel  was  kept  very  busy  all  day,  ex 
cept  for  a  little  while  in  the  afternoon, 
when  Blanche  came  with  Harry  and  Nan- 
nette  to  see  her  in  her  new  quarters. 

Mrs.  Baker  received  them  kindly  and 
invited  them  to  come  again  for  Ethel's 
sake,  and  though  some  tears  were  shed 
by  the  three  girls  at  parting,  they  all  felt 
better  contented  than  they  had  before. 

As  the  days,  weeks,  and  months  rolled 
on,  Ethel  was  more  comfortable  and  found 
things  going  more  smoothly  with  her  at 
Mrs.  Baker's  than  she  had  dared  to  hope. 
Waiting  upon  customers  was  not  repug 
nant  to  her,  she  was  fond  of  her  needle 
work,  and  not  averse  to  using  the  sewing- 
machine  ;  though  Mrs.  Baker  was  kindly 
careful  not  to  let  her  do  too  much  of  that 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         205 

last,  lest  she  should  injure  her  health ; 
also  she  kindly  contrived  some  errand  for 
her  every  day,  squares  away  from  the 
store,  that  she  might  have  the  benefit  of 
outdoor  air  and  exercise. 

And  there  were  many  exchanges  of  visits 
between  herself  and  her  younger  sisters 
and  brother ;  occasional  letters  from  Mrs. 
Keith  and  her  mother  to  be  read  and 
replied  to,  and  interesting  news  from  the 
seat  of  war,  the  daily  papers  being  eagerly 
searched  for  it  by  Mrs.  Ray,  Mrs.  Baker, 
and  herself. 

With  what  a  thrill  of  horror  they  read 
of  the  awful  massacre  by  the  savage  For 
rest  and  his  troops  at  Fort  Pillow,  taken 
by  a  resort  to  trickery  under  a  flag  of 
truce  ;  the  terrible  battles  of  the  Wilder 
ness,  Spottsylvania,  Cold  Harbor,  and 
others  of  the  sanguinary  conflicts  of  that 
last  year  of  the  war  of  the  rebellion  ! 

These  divided  Ethel's  attention  with 
her  needlework,  waiting  upon  customers, 
doing  errands  for  Mrs.  Baker,  and  chat 
ting  with  the  little  ones,  who  were  a  source 
of  entertainment,  and  of  whom  there  were 
two  boys  in  addition  to  Jenny.  They 
were  but  little  fellows,  going  to  school 


206         MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

until  the  summer  holidays  began,  but 
full  of  fun  and  frolic  when  at  home,  and 
Ethel  and  they  soon  became  fast  friends. 
One  day  early  in  the  fall  Ethel  received 
a  letter  from  Mrs.  Keith,  in  which  she 
told  of  the  coming  home  of  her  husband, 
a  paroled  prisoner  from  Andersonville, 
where  he  had  been  for  some  time,  suffer 
ing  so  terribly  that  his  health  seemed 
ruined  for  life.  His  parents  and  other 
near  relatives  in  Indiana  were  anxious  to 
see  him,  she  added,  and  they  had  decided 
to  go  out  there  for  some  weeks,  taking 
the  children  with  them.  She  hoped  the 
trip  would  prove  of  benefit  to  Mr.  Keith, 
and  that  he  would  return  home  looking 
and  feeling  more  as  he  did  before  going 
into  the  army,  for  now  he  was  so  pale 
and  thin  that  it  almost  broke  her  heart  to 
look  at  him  and  hear  his  sad  story  of  the 
barbarous  treatment  he  and  his  fellow- 
prisoners  had  received  at  the  hands  of 
their  cruel  jailors ;  then  from  that  she 
went  on  to  tell  of  the  starvation,  filth, 
exposure  to  the  weather,  and  shooting 
down  on  the  slightest  protest,  which 
made  of  Andersonville  prison-pen  a  veri 
table  hell  upon  earth. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          207 

Ethel  read  that  part  of  the  letter  first  to 
herself,  then  aloud  to  Mrs.  Baker  and  Mrs. 
Ray,  with  the  tears  streaming  down  her 
cheeks,  while  her  hearers  wept  with  her. 

"  Ah,"  sighed  Mrs.  Baker,  "  God  grant 
this  cruel  war  may  soon  be  over,  and  that 
my  poor  husband  may  never  be  a  prisoner 
in  the  hands  of  those  worse  than  savage 
men ! " 

"  And  oh,  I  hope  my  poor  cousins, 
George  and  Albert,  may  escape  it  too  ! " 
exclaimed  Ethel.  * '  How  very,  very  dread 
ful  it  is !  how  can  men  be  so  cruel  ?  worse 
than  any  wild  beast." 

u  Oh,  hark!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Baker. 
"  What  is  it  that  newsboy  is  crying  ? 
Atlanta  taken  ?  I  must  have  a  paper  !  " 
and  she  rushed  to  the  door,  beckoned  to 
the  lad,  and  in  a  minute  was  back  again 
with  the  paper  in  her  hand,  and  reading 
aloud  to  her  mother  and  Ethel. 

They  rejoiced  together  in  this  new  proof 
that  the  Union  cause  was  gaining,  the 
rebellion  nearing  its  end. 

Ethel  had  come  to  feel  very  much  at 
home  with  these  good  women ;  though  her 
wages  were  but  small,  she  had  succeeded 
so  well  in  the  disposal  of  the  garments 


208          MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

she  had  made  on  her  own  account  and 
adorned  with  the  specimens  of  needle 
work  she  had  brought  with  her,  that  she 
felt  in  good  spirits  and  very  hopeful  of 
being,  at  no  very  distant  day,  able  to  carry 
out  her  plan  of  starting  in  a  business  of 
her  own  and  making  a  home  for  herself, 
her  brother  and  sisters. 

She  was  extremely  desirous  of  doing 
that ;  yet  she  had  become  so  attached 
to  the  two  good  women  she  was  with  that 
it  gave  her  something  of  a  heartache  to 
think  of  leaving  them. 

She  had  thought  she  might  be  able  to 
accomplish  her  desire  at  the  end  of  her 
first  year  with  Mrs.  Baker,  but  her  means 
were  not  sufficient,  and  all  the  friends 
she  consulted  esteemed  her  too  young  for 
such  an  undertaking  ;  they  also  thought 
that  while  the  war  lasted  she  would  not  be 
so  likely  to  succeed  as  in  the  better  times 
to  be  hoped  for  at  its  close.  So  she 
waited  and  worked  on  with  patience  and 
perseverance,  comforting  herself  with  the 
thought  of  the  future. 

In  April  came  the  glad  news  of  Lee's 
surrender,  which  virtually  ended  the  war. 
It  was  glorious  news  to  her  and  those  she 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER.          209 

was  with,  as  well  as  to  all  other  loyal 
Americans,  filling  their  hearts  with  joy 
and  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all  good ; 
but  alas !  how  quickly  followed  by  intense 
grief  and  indignation  over  the  cruel  and 
cowardly  assassination  of  him  who  had 
guided  the  ship  of  state  through  the 
breakers  and  the  fearful  storm  that  had 
raged  about  her,  threatening  her  destruc 
tion  for  the  last  four  years. 

On  Saturday  morning,  April  15,  the 
news  reached  Philadelphia,  telegraphed 
from  Washington,  that  President  Lin 
coln  had  been  shot  the  previous  night 
and  had  just  died  of  his  wound. 

The  early  breakfast  was  over  at  Mrs. 
Baker's,  the  store  was  in  order,  and  Ethel 
sitting  behind  the  counter  engaged  upon  a 
bit  of  needlework  while  awaiting  the  com 
ing  of  customers.  Mrs.  Ray  was  busy  in 
the  back  part  of  the  house,  little  Jenny 
playing  about  on  the  pavement  in  front 
of  the  door,  and  Mrs.  Baker  had  gone  to 
market,  taking  the  two  boys  with  her. 

As  Ethel's  needle  flew  in  and  out,  her 
thoughts  were  busy  with  the  glad  news 
of  a  few  days  before — that  Lee  had  sur 
rendered  to  Grant. 


210          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"The  war  must  be  just  about  over," 
she  said  to  herself,  ' '  and  how  glad  dear, 
good  President  Lincoln  and  all  the  people 
that  love  the  Union  must  feel !  I  don't 
think  one  wants  to  punish  the  rebels 
now,  much  as  we  have  lost  and  suffered 
through  the  efforts  of  the  Confederates 
to  destroy  it — the  grand  old  Union — we 
just  say  'They've  given  up  now,  and  we 
will  do  all  we  can  to  help  them  to  repair 
their  losses  and  begin  to  prosper  again.' 
But,  oh,  hark  !  what's  that  the  newsboys 
are  crying?" 

With  the  last  words  she  dropped  her 
work  and  ran  to  the  door. 

The  newsboy,  drawing  nearer,  was 
literally  crying,  sobs  mingling  with  the 
words,  "  President  Lincoln  shot " 

"  Oh,  what — what's  that  he's  saying  ? " 
cried  Mrs.  Ray,  rushing  in  from  the 
back  room  and  through  the  front  door. 
"Here,  boy,  bring  me  a  paper!  Oh,  it 
can't  be  possible  that  anybody' d  be  so 
wicked  as  to  fire  at  the  President !  Was 
he  much  hurt?"  as  she  took  the  paper 
from  the  hand  of  the  weeping  boy  and 
gave  him  the  monej^for  it. 

"Oh,  ma'am,  he's  oe^?d!    he's  dead! 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER.          2 1 1 

He  was  shot  last  night  and  died  just  a 
few  minutes  ago.  And  they've  murdered 
two  or  three  more  o'  the  big  men  in  Wash 
ington,"  and  with  the  last  words,  accom 
panied  by  a  sob,  the  lad  passed  on, 
repeating  his  mournful  cry. 

"  Oh,  I  can't  believe  it !  I  don't  know 
how  to  believe  anybody,  even  a  reb,  could 
be  so  wicked,"  sobbed  Mrs.  Ray,  hastily 
glancing  over  the  headings.  "  Yes,  yes : 
here  it  is!  but  I  can't  believe  it;  it's 
surely  a  hoax ;  for  who  could  be  so 
wicked  as  to  murder  such  a  good,  kind 
man  as  dear  Mr.  Lincoln?" 

"  I  can't  believe  it  either ! "  exclaimed 
Ethel,  tears  raining  down  her  cheeks, 
"but  read  it  aloud,  won't  you,  Mrs. 
Ray?" 

"I  can't — I  can't!  the  tears  come  so 
fast.  You — you  may,"  thrusting  the 
paper  into  Ethel's  hand. 

The  young  girl  did  as  requested,  but 
with  many  a  pause  to  wipe  away  the 
falling  tears  and  check  the  sobs  that 
well-nigh  choked  her  utterance. 

She  had  not  finished  when  Mrs.  Baker 
and  her  boys  returned,  all  three  weeping. 

"Oh,  mother,   mother,  so  you've  got 


212          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

the  news!  I  thought  you  would  before 
we  could  get  home,  for  it  has  gone  over 
the  city  like  wildfire,  and  almost  every 
body's  heart-broken  !  "  cried  Mrs.  Baker, 
laying  on  the  counter  a  parcel  she  carried 
and  wiping  her  streaming  eyes. 

"Not  just  everybody,  mother;  you 
forget  that  mean,  bad  woman  we  saw  get 
paid  off  so  well  in  the  market,"  exclaimed 
Mark,  the  eldest  boy,  his  eyes  flashing 
through  tears.  "You  and  Miss  Ethel 
should  have  seen  it,  grandmother.  We 
were  buying  some  fish  for  dinner,  the 
fishwoman  and  everybody  round  talking 
about  the  dreadful  news,  and  most  of 
them  crying  to  think  of  dear,  good 
President  Lincoln  being  murdered,  when 
up  came  a  woman  dressed  in  her  best — at 
least  I  should  think  it  might  be  her  very 
best — and  she  says  to  the  fishwoman, 
'How  much  do  you  ask  for  these  fine 
shad?  I'll  buy  one,  for  I'm  bound  and 
determined  to  have  an  extra  good  dinner 
to-day  to  show  how  delighted  I  am  at  the 
good  news  I've  heard.'  '  And  what  may 
that  be?"  the  other  woman  asked. 
'Why,  that  that  old  tyrant,  Abe  Lin 
coln,  is  killed  ! '  and  she'd  hardly  got  the 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         213 

words  out  when  that  big  shad  was  flap 
ping  round  her  ears  in  the  liveliest 
kind  of  a  way ;  and  it  went  on  flapping 
till  it  was  all  broken  to  pieces,  her  face 
smeared  with  the  fish,  and  her  bonnet 
crushed  and  broken  and  soiled  till 
nobody  would  ever  want  to  wear  it 
again." 

"Just  what  she  deserved,"  said  his 
grandmother.  "I  can't  pity  her  in  the 
least." 

"And  nobody  did,"  said  Mark  exult- 
ingly ;  "the  crowd  around  just  cheered 
the  fishwoman,  and  groaned  and  hissed 
at  the  other,  till  she  was  glad  to  hurry 
away  as  fast  as  she  could.  There, 
mother,  now  you  tell  about  what  we  saw 
and  heard  on  Walnut  Street." 

"Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Baker.  "As  we 
were  coming  home  along  that  street  a 
servant  girl  was  scrubbing  off  the  pave 
ment  in  front  of  one  of  those  big,  hand 
some  residences,  and,  a  gentleman  going 
past,  she  hailed  him  with,  'An'  it's  the 
good  news  we've  got  this  marnin',  sor ; 
that  ould  Lincoln's  shot  to  death  an' 
won't  nivver '  But  there  he  inter 
rupted  her,  his  eyes  fairly  flashing  with 


214         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

anger  and  his  fists  clenched.  'If  you 
weren't  a  woman  I'd  knock  you  down!' 
he  said  in  a  tone  as  if  it  would  be  a  great 
satisfaction  to  him  to  do  it.  Then  the 
gentleman  of  the  house  came  to  the  door 
(I  had  seen  him  step  to  the  parlor  window 
as  the  girl  began  her  remark)  and  said  in 
a  tone  as  if  he  would  enjoy  knocking  her 
down,  'You  may  consider  yourself  dis 
missed  from  my  service,  Bridget.  You 
shall  never  enter  my  doors  again  with  my 
knowledge  and  consent.  I'll  have  your 
clothes  sent  out  to  you  and  you  may  go 
at  once." 

"I  don't  blame  him,"  said  a  lady  cus 
tomer  who  had  just  come  in;  "it  was 
exactly  what  she  deserved.  Think  of 
anybody  being  so  heartless  as  to  rejoice 
in  such  a  murder — the  assassination  of  a 
man  so  patient  and  kind  to  all,  desirous 
to  have  rebels  forgiven  who  in  any  other 
country  would  be  speedily  executed  for 
their  attempt  to  destroy  the  government. 
People's  hearts  are  very  sore,"  she  went 
on,  weeping  as  she  spoke,  "and  no 
wonder  they  cannot  and  will  not  stand 
hearing  any  rejoicing  over  this  terrible 
calamity  that  has  befallen  the  country — 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          215 

the  dear  land  just  saved  from  the  dis 
memberment  which  threatened  it !  They 
are  draping  the  public  buildings  with 
black,  putting  all  the  flags  at  half  mast, 
and  tying  them  with  crape.  Men  shed 
tears ;  some  women  will  wear  deep 
mourning  as  for  a  near  relative;  others 
rosettes  of  the  national  colors  and  black 
ribbon.  I  came  in  here  to  look  for  the 
ribbons  needed  for  mine." 

Ethel  waited  upon  her  and  while  she 
did  so  another  customer  came  in  on  the 
same  errand.  Her  eyes  were  also  wet 
with  tears. 

"Oh,  isn't  it  dreadful?"  she  sobbed. 
"  I  think  I  could  hardly  feel  worse  if  I'd 
lost  my  own  father.  And  to  think  that 
some  folks  talk  of  the  awful  deed  as  if 
they  were  delighted  that  it  was  done. 
The  heartless  wretches !  They  might 
know,  if  they  had  any  sense,  that  the 
loyal  people— who  were  just  rejoicing  that 
the  dreadful  fight  was  over  and  the  coun 
try  saved — can't  and  won't  stand  it.  I 
don't  know  whether  it's  true  or  not,  but 
I  just  heard  that  a  fellow  who  was  so 
heartless  as  to  be  openly  rejoicing  over 
the  dastardly  deed,  was  knocked  down 


216         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

for  expressing  his  exultation  and  kicked 
along  the  pavement  by  the  exasperated 
crowd  till  he  was  dead,  and  that  a  soldier 
shot  down  another  such  rejoicer  at  one  of 
the  depots  and  nobody  made  any  attempt 
to  arrest  him  for  it." 

"Oh,  those  are  dreadful  things!" 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Eay.  "It  is  certainly 
wrong  to  kill  a  man  for  expressing  his 
opinion ;  but  they  should  have  sense 
enough  to  keep  such  opinions  and  feel 
ings  to  themselves  while  loyal  people's 
hearts  are  so  sore  over  this  dreadful, 
dreadful  thing." 

"Well  there  is  one  comforting  thought 
— that  the  dear  man  was  certainly  a 
Christian,  ready  to  die,  and  is  now  done 
with  all  earth's  troubles  and  trials,"  said 
Mrs.  Baker,  tears  of  mingled  joy  and 
sorrow  shining  in  her  eyes.  "How sweet 
the  rest  and  peace  of  heaven  must  be  to 
him — so  worn  and  weary  as  he  was  with 
the  griefs  and  cares  of  the  last  four  dread 
ful  years.  We  must  weep  for  our  own 
great  and  irreparable  loss,  and  for  all  he 
suffered  before  God  took  him  home,  but  at 
the  same  time  we  may  rejoice  in  the  bless 
edness  that  is  now  his  in  that  better  land." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          217 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  responded  the  two  lady 
customers,  one  of  them  adding,  "  I  don't 
know  how  anyone  can  doubt  that  he  was 
a  Christian  man,  well  prepared  to  die  ;  for 
he  certainly  displayed  a  Christian  spirit 
toward  all — even  the  rebels  who  were  his 
deadly  foes  and  had  planned  to  murder 
him  on  his  way  to  his  first  inauguration. 
It  must  be  a  blessed  change  for  him  ; 
but  oh,  what  is  the  country  to  do  without 
him!" 

"Oh,  ma'am,  our  God  still  lives,"  said 
Mrs.  Ray.  "  He  is  our  Rock  and  Refuge, 
a  very  present  help  in  trouble." 

"  Oh,  mother,  all  the  stores  are  putting 
black  over  their  doors  and  windows," 
exclaimed  Mark,  peering  out  into  the 
street ;  "tying  their  flags  with  crape  too. 
Can't  we  do  the  same  with  ours  ? " 

"Yes,  yes,  to  be  sure,"  she  replied. 
41  I'll  go  at  once  and  buy  some  yards  of 
black  stuff  and  we'll  fasten  it  along  under 
the  windows  of  our  second  story  and 
around  the  doors  here." 

"  Get  some  crape  for  the  flag,  too,"  said 
her  mother.  "Here,  I'll  pay  for  it," 
taking  out  her  purse  as  she  spoke.  '  *  And 
hadn'  t  you  better  lay  in  a  fresh  supply  of 


218         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

black,  red,  blue,  and  white  ribbons  for 
making  the  rosettes'?  I  feel  sure  that  a 
great  many  folks  will  be  putting  them  on 
as  a  sign  of  mourning  for  him — the  dear, 
murdered  President ! " 

"  Yes,  mother,  I'll  lay  in  a  fresh  stock, 
and  the  sooner  I  get  off  to  see  about  it  the 
better ;  for  I'm  pretty  certain  that  there 
will  be  a  great  demand  for  it  before  the 
day  is  over,"  replied  Mrs.  Baker— and 
hurried  on  her  way. 

A  busy  day  followed — a  day  full  of  sad, 
heart-breaking  excitement.  Troops  were 
in  hob  pursuit  of  the  murderers — the  one 
who  had  slain  the  President,  and  his  con 
federates,  him  who  had  attacked  Secre 
tary  Seward,  and  those  who  had  aided 
and  abetted  them. 

The  newsboys'  cry  of  "  Extry !  Extry  ! " 
was  frequently  heard,  and  the  papers  sold 
rapidly.  All  loyal  hearts  rejoiced  that 
though  evidently  it  had  been  the  inten 
tion  of  the  conspirators  to  slay  Secretary 
Seward,  perhaps  General  Grant  also,  both 
had  escaped  with  life,  though  the  secre 
tary  had  been  severely  wounded  by  his 
would-be  assassin. 

Cavalry  and  a  heavy  police  force  were 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          219 

speedily  sent  out  in  pursuit  of  the  crim 
inals,  who  were  finally  taken  and  brought 
back  to  Washington  to  receive  the  pun 
ishment  due  to  their  crimes — with  the 
exception  of  Booth  who,  refusing  to  sur 
render,  was  shot  and  killed  in  the  barn 
which  he  had  made  his  hiding  place. 
When  it  was  known  that  he  was  no 
longer  at  large,  had  not  escaped  with 
impunity  after  his  awful  deed — people 
seemed  to  breathe  more  freely,  their 
hearts  to  be  a  little  less  sore,  though  they 
still  mourned  deeply  for  the  loss  of  their 
martyred  President,  who  was  borne  to  the 
grave  amid  the  tears  and  lamentations  of 
almost  the  entire  nation.  There  were  few 
who  did  not  mourn  for  him  as  for  one 
very  near  and  dear ;  one  whose  place 
could  never  be  filled. 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

THOSE  were  very  bright  faces  which 
gathered  about  Mrs.  Baker's  breakfast 
table  one  morning  early  in  the  next  June. 

"Father's  coming  home  from  the  war 
to-day  !  "  cried  the  children  exultingly  ; 
"  the  fighting  is  all  done  and  father's  com 
ing  home  to  stay." 

"  Yes,"  returned  their  mother,  tears  of 
mingled  joy  and  thankfulness  shining  in 
her  eyes.  "Oh,  how  thankful  I  am  that 
he  has  never  been  wounded  or  taken 
prisoner — to  starve  and  freeze  to  death, 
as  so  many  of  our  poor,  dear  soldiers  did. 
Oh,  children,  let  us  thank  God  every  day 
of  our  lives  for  that !  " 

"Yes,  yes,  indeed !"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Ray.  "  You  will  all  want  to  go  and  see 
the  train  come  in  with  the  soldiers,"  she 
added,  "  but  I'll  stay  at  home  and  get  the 
best  dinner  for  John  that  he  ever  had  in 
Ms  life." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          221 

"Thank  you  for  that  kind  offer,  mother, 
dear,"  said  Mrs.  Baker.  "I'll  be  very 
glad  to  go  and  take  the  children."  Then 
turning  to  Ethel,  "And  what  are  you 
going  to  do,  young  woman  ?"  she  asked 
in  a  sprightly  tone. 

"To  go  to  the  station  to  meet  my 
cousins  and  the  Keiths,  if  I  can  be  spared, ' ' 
returned  Ethel,  with  a  smile  that  told  of 
a  light  and  happy  heart. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  you  are  at  liberty  to 
go,"  was  the  kindly  rejoinder;  "I  was 
sure  you  would  wish  to,  and  so  have  en 
gaged  your  friend  Carry  Brown  to  take 
your  place  in  the  store  here  for  to-day." 

Ethel  expressed  her  warm  thanks, 
adding,  "  I  will  see  that  everything  about 
the  store  is  in  perfect  order  before  I  go, 
and  will  show  Carry  the  places  of  things 
likely  to  be  called  for." 

"That  will  be  well,"  returned  Mrs. 
Baker,  as  they  left  the  table  together. 

Ethel  was  flitting  about  the  store,  dust 
ing  and  putting  things  in  place,  humming 
a  tune  in  the  gladness  of  her  heart  at  the 
thought  that  the  war  was  over  and  the 
poor,  weary,  homesick  soldiers  about  to 
be  restored  to  their  dear  ones — partic- 


222         MILDEED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

ularly  that  her  cousins  George  and  Albert, 
were  expected  among  the  arrivals  that  day 
— when,  glancing  through  the  window,  she 
saw  the  postman  coming. 

She  ran  to  the  door  to  meet  him.  He 
handed  her  a  letter  bearing  her  own  name 
in  the  well-known  handwriting  of  her  kind 
friend,  Mrs.  Donald  Keith.  Ethel  hast 
ened  to  break  the  seal  and  read  the  en 
closed  note. 

It  was  a  brief  one,  telling  her  that  they 
— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Keith — would  be  in  Phil 
adelphia  that  morning  in  time  to  meet  the 
train  from  Washington  on  which  their 
brother,  Colonel  Kupert  Keith,  and  his 
wife  and  two  nephews,  Stuart  Ormsby  and 
Percy  Landreth,  were  expected  to  arrive. 
They  would  probably  be  at  the  depot  for 
an  hour  or  more  before  the  Washington 
train  would  come  in,  and  would  be  pleased 
to  have  Ethel  spend  that  hour  there  with 
them,  if  she  could  be  spared  from  the 
store. 

This  was  good  news  to  Ethel,  who  had 
not  for  months  seen  Mrs.  Keith,  one  of 
the  best  and  kindest  friends  she  and  her 
orphan  brother  and  sisters  had  ever 
known. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          223 

She  made  haste  with  what  must  be 
done  before  leaving  the  store  to  Miss 
Brown's  care,  then  hurried  to  the  depot, 
reaching  it  some  minutes  ere  the  train 
from  New  Jersey  was  due  ;  so  that  she 
and  Mrs.  Keith  had  time  for  a  good  long 
c'hat  before  the  arrival  of  that  from  Wash 
ington,  bringing  their  homeward  bound 
soldier  friends  and  relatives. 

It  came  at  last,  there  was  a  joyous 
meeting  between  the  Keith  brothers 
and  other  relatives,  then  the  young  men 
shook  hands  with  Ethel,  remembering 
having  met  her  before  on  their  way  to 
the  seat  of  war. 

As  they  told  each  other  in  aft^r  years, 
Ethel  and  Percy  Landreth  each  noted  a 
change  in  the  other  ;  both  had  grown  in 
stature,  she  nearing  beautiful  womanhood, 
he  thought,  while  the  impression  she 
gained  of  him,  in  the  few  minutes  of  their 
brief  interview,  was  that  he  was  becoming 
a  noble-looking  man,  one  of  whom  his 
parents,  sisters,  and  other  relatives  might 
well  feel  proud  ;  and  she  rejoiced  for  him 
and  them,  that  he  had  escaped  wounds 
and  imprisonment  in  any  one  of  those 
earthly  hells — Anderson ville,  Libby,  Belle- 


224          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

isle,  Danville,  Charleston,  Salisbury — and 
other  notorious  rebel  prison-pens. 

They  were  all  eager  for  home  and  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  miss  the  first  train 
that  would  carry  them  on  their  westward 
way  ;  therefore  the  interview  was  brief. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Keith  returned  to  their 
home  by  a  train  that  left  only  a  few  min 
utes  later,  and  Ethel,  after  a  short  but 
very  joyful  interview  with  her  returned 
soldier  cousins,  went  back  to  her  work  at 
the  store. 

She  found  the  Baker  family  rejoicing 
over  their  returned  soldier  with  joy  too 
deep,  on  the  part  of  the  older  ones,  for 
anything  but  tears. 

Mr.  Baker  proved  a  pleasant-tempered, 
kindly-mannered  man,  and  in  no  way  in 
terfered  with  Ethel's  comfort  as  a  member 
of  the  family.  He  was  a  mechanic,  and 
in  a  few  days  was  working  busily  at  his 
trade  again,  while  his  wife,  with  Ethel's 
assistance,  still  carried  on  her  business. 

Thus  a  year  passed  away  during  which 
Ethel  gained  in  stature,  in  self-reliance,  and 
knowledge  of  the  work  by  which  she  hoped 
one  day  to  support  herself,  and  her  brother 
and  sisters.  Her  day-dreams  were  con- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTEE.          225 

stantly  of  the  little  home  she  longed  and 
hoped  to  provide  for  them  and  herself. 

Her  friend  Carry  Brown  had  similar 
aspirations,  and  finally  they  decided  to 
go  into  business  together.  Their  means 
were  not  large,  but  their  plan  was  to  buy 
goods  in  small  quantities  and  on  short 
credit,  paying  for  them  partly  by  sales, 
partly  by  doing  a  good  deal  of  machine- 
sewing  ;  Ethel  also  to  continue  her  fine 
needle-work  as  time  and  opportunity  were 
afforded. 

They  found  a  suitable  place  only  a  few 
squares  distant  from  Mrs.  Baker's,  a  small 
house  with  one  room  back  of  the  store, 
which  they  decided  should  be  their  parlor, 
three  bedrooms  in  the  second  story  with 
an  attic  over  them,  a  basement  kitchen,  a. 
cellar,  and  a  small  dining  room. 

The  house  was  in  pretty  good  repair. 
They  rented  it,  freshened  the  appearance 
of  the  rooms  with  some  cheap  but  del 
icately  tinted  paper  on  the  walls,  putting 
it  on  themselves  to  save  expense,  bought 
a  scant  supply  of  cheap,  second-hand  fur 
niture,  oilcloths  and  carpets  for  the  floors, 
and  the  necessary  utensils  for  the  kitchen 
and  dining  room.  The  house  and  its  fur- 


226         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

nishings  were  indeed  small  and  mean  in 
comparison  with  those  of  Ethel's  uncles, 
yet  she,  her  friend,  brother,  and  sisters 
took  very  joyful  possession  of  it  one  sum 
mer  afternoon,  feeling  that  at  last  they 
had  a  home  of  their  own,  and  the  next 
morning  the  store  was  open  for  cus 
tomers. 

Blanche,  now  in  her  sixteenth  year, 
undertook  the  housekeeping  under  her 
older  sister's  direction  and  superintend 
ence.  They  would  decide  the  night  be 
fore  what  they  might  spend  on  their 
three  meals  and  what  they  wanted  that 
would  come  within  their  means,  and  the 
next  morning  would  make  the  purchases. 
Blanche  liked  doing  the  marketing,  and 
she  soon  learned  to  economize  and  to  pre 
pare  dainty  little  dishes  at  small  expense, 
developing  quite  a  talent  for  cookery. 

They  could  not  afford  to  keep  a  servant, 
and  most  of  the  housework  as  well  as  the 
cooking  fell  to  her  share  ;  Ethel  and  Carry 
devoting  themselves  to  making  articles 
for  sale  in  the  store  and  waiting  upon 
customers. 

Harry  and  Nannette  too  made  them 
selves  very  useful  out  of  school  hours, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          227 

doing  errands  and  helping  with  the  work 
about  the  house. 

But  Ethel  did  more  than  anyone  else, 
so  anxious  was  she  to  succeed  in  paying 
her  way  and  making  a  living  for  them 
all.  She  was  cheerful  and  happy,  but 
greatly  overworked  ;  always  very  glad  of 
the  Sabbath  rest,  as  they  all  were  indeed, 
but  eager  to  begin  her  labors  again  on 
Monday  morning. 

There  was  no  one  to  watch  over  and 
warn  her  of  the  danger  of  overtasking 
her  strength.  Her  uncles  were  so  dis 
pleased  that  she  was  so  determined  to 
earn  her  own  living  and  that  of  her 
younger  brother  and  sisters,  that  they 
would  not  visit  or  assist  her  in  any  way, 
and  naturally  it  was  the  same  with  their 
wives  and  children. 

They  saw  nothing  of  each  other  on  the 
Sabbath,  Ethel  choosing  to  attend  a, 
nearer  church  of  the  same  denomination. 
They  were  all  regular  attendants  upon 
the  church  services  and  at  Bible-class  and 
Sunday-school.  Ethel  and  Blanche  were 
in  the  same  class  and  soon  became  greatly 
attached  to  their  teacher,  Miss  Seldon, 
lovely  Christian  woman  who  was  deeply 


228          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

a  interested  in  all  her  scholars,  but  es 
pecially  in  this  little  family  of  orphans, 
struggling  so  hard  to  make  their  own  way 
in  the  world.  It  soon  became  no  unusual 
thing  for  her  to  call  at  their  humble  little 
home,  invite  their  confidence,  and,  being 
a  woman  of  means,  in  the  kindest  and 
most  delicate  manner  render  them  assist 
ance  when  she  discovered  that  they  were 
in  any  financial  difficulty.  But  of  that 
Ethel,  in  her  pride  of  independence, 
would  accept  very  little. 

Miss  Seldon  did  not  know  how  hard 
and  constantly  the  young  girl  worked, 
therefore  did  not  warn  her,  as  she  cer 
tainly  would  had  she  known. 

So  things  went  on  for  nearly  a  year — 
all  working  industriously,  but  Ethel  bear 
ing  the  heaviest  end  of  the  burden,  both 
physical  and  mental ;  for  it  was  she  who 
must  plan  how  to  meet  all  necessary  pay 
ments.  Often  on  waking  in  the  morning 
she  found  it  required  a  great  effort  to 
rise,  dress,  and  resume  her  daily  duties, 
and  at  last  there  came  a  time  when  the 
effort  to  do  so  was  utterly  vain ;  she 
could  scarcely  stir,  and  to  rise  from  her 
couch  was  an  impossibility. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          229 

She  called  to  Blanche,  and  with  her 
assistance  finally  succeeded  in  getting 
into  her  clothes  and  crawling  downstairs 
to  the  store.  Her  breakfast  was  brought 
to  her  there,  and  having  eaten  it  she  took 
up  her  needle- work,  but  it  required  a 
great  exertion  of  will-power  to  do  even 
that,  while  to  run  the  sewing-machine 
was  impossible. 

"  Oh,  what  ails  me  ?  what  shall  I  do  ? " 
she  exclaimed  at  length,  dropping  the 
work  into  her  lap  and  clasping  her  hands 
together  with  a  gesture  of  despair. 

"  You  have  been  working  too  hard  and 
constantly,"  said  Carry,  "and  will  just 
have  to  take  a  rest." 

"I  can't;  there's  too  much  to  do," 
groaned  Ethel. 

"You'll  have  to  have  a  doctor,"  said 
Blanche,  her  eyes  full  of  tears.  "But 
you  must ;  you  shall,"  in  reply  to  Ethel's 
mournful,  dissenting  shake  of  the  head. 
"I'll  go  this  minute  for  that  one  round 
the  corner — Dr.  Jones  ;  I'  ve  heard  people 
say  he's  a  good  one." 

"We  can't  afford  it,"  sighed  Ethel. 

"We  certainly  can't  afford  to  let  you 
die,  or  break  down  so  that  you  can't  do 


230         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

anything ;  so  I'm  going  for  him  now, 
this  minute,"  returned  Blanche,  snatch 
ing  up  her  hat  and  putting  it  on  as  she 
went. 

She  was  so  fortunate  as  to  find  the 
doctor  in  and  was  back  again  in  a  very  few 
minutes,  bringing  him  with  her.  After 
examining  and  cross-questioning  his 
patient,  he  pronounced  the  trouble  utter 
exhaustion  from  overwork,  and  ordered 
entire  rest  for  weeks  to  come.  She  must 
go  at  once  to  her  bed  and  stay  there, 
refraining  from  any  exertion  of  mind  or 
body. 

He  was  very  kind  and  sympathetic, 
half  carried  her  up  to  her  room  himself, 
and  saw  her  comfortably  established 
there ;  then  repeating  his  order  to  her  to 
refrain  from  every  kind  of  exertion  of 
body  or  mind,  and  promising  to  call 
again  the  following  day,  he  left  her. 

"Is  there  much  the  matter,  doctor?" 
asked  Carry,  as  he  passed  through  the 
store  on  his  way  out. 

"She  is  utterly  worn  out,"  was  the 
reply.  "With  absolute  rest  she  may, 
and  I  hope  will,  recover  completely  in 
time ;  but  it  is  very  important  that  she 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         231 

should  be  relieved  from  all  care  and 
anxiety." 

"I  don't  see  how  we  are  to  manage 
that,"  sighed  Carry  to  herself,  as  he 
passed  out,  and  she  said  the  same  thing 
to  Blanche  when  she  came  into  the  room 
a  few  moments  later. 

"I  don't  know  either,"  returned 
Blanche,  tears  filling  her  eyes,  "unless 
— unless  my  uncles  will  help  us  a  little." 

"I'd  go  to  see  them  and  tell  them  all 
about  it,  if  I  were  you,"  said  Carry. 

"To  be  sure;  that's  just  what  I  will 
do,"  exclaimed  Blanche,  brightening. 
"I've  got  to  do  some  errands  out  any 
way,  and,  after  attending  to  them,  I'll 
go  right  on  to  my  uncles'  store  and 
tell — 'my  tale  of  woe,'  "  she  concluded 
with  a  vain  attempt  at  mirthfulness. 

With  that  she  ran  up  to  her  room  and 
hastened  to  attire  herself  neatly  for  her 
errand.  She  had  left  Ethel  in  bed  and 
alone,  the  physician  having  enjoined  it 
upon  her  to  go  to  sleep  as  speedily  and 
soundly  as  possible. 

Blanche  found  her  uncles  in  their  office. 
They  looked  somewhat  surprised  at  sight 
of  her,  but  greeted  her  kindly,  asking  if 


232          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

she  and  her  brother  and  sisters  were  all 
well. 

At  that  Blanche  burst  into  tears  and 
sobbed  hysterically  for  a  moment. 

"What  is  it,  dear  child?"  asked  her 
Uncle  Albert,  taking  her  hand  and  draw 
ing  her  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee.  ' '  I  fear 
you  are  having  a  hard  time  of  it,  trying 
to  support  yourselves.  Is  some  one  of 
you  ill?" 

"Yes,  sir;  Ethel — Ethel  has — has 
broken  down,"  sobbed  the  little  girl. 
"  Oh,  uncle,  I'm  so  afraid  she'll  die  !  The 
doctor  says  she's  all  worn  out;  for  she 
has  just  worked,  and  worked,  and  worked 
from  early  in  the  morning  till  late  at  night 
every  day  but  Sunday  ;  and  she  can't  get 
out  of  her  bed  now — and — and  oh,  I  don't 
know  what  we  will  do,  for  she's  the  head 
one  that  directs  all  the  rest  of  us." 

"Ah,  she  should  not  be  so  wilful," 
remarked  Mr.  George  Eldon  grimly. 
"However,  you  needn't  fret,  child;  of 
course  we,  your  uncles,  will  see  that  you 
do  not  come  to  want ;  that  you  are  pro 
vided  with  all  necessary  things." 

"Of  course  we  will,"  said  Uncle  Albert, 
"  and  Ethel  must  do  as  the  doctor  ad- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          233 

Tises — not  exert  herself  in  the  least  till 
he  pronounces  her  entirely  recovered.  I 
will  go  back  with  you,  Blanche,  see 
Ethel,  and  do  what  lies  in  my  power  to 
make  her  easy  in  body  and  mind.  And 
you  may  feel  sure  that  none  of  you  will 
be  allowed  to  want  for  anything  your 
uncles  can  supply." 

"  Yes,  that  will  be  well,"  said  his 
brother,  "and  tell  Ethel  from  me  that  I 
shall  be  round  to  see  her  before  long, 
probably  either  this  evening  or  to-morrow 
morning.  But  she  is  not  to  stay  awake 
expecting  me,"  he  added  with  a  slight 
smile.  "Come  here,  Blanche,  and  give 
your  old  uncle  a  kiss  before  you  go. 
There,"  putting  an  arm  about  her  as  she 
stood  at  his  side,  and  kissing  her  affec 
tionately,  "don't  fret,  little  girl,  while 
you  have  two  uncles  able  and  willing  to 
provide  you  and  the  others  with  what 
ever  may  be  needful  to  make  you  com 
fortable." 

At  that  moment  his  son  George  com 
ing  in  exclaimed:  "  Why,  is  this  you, 
Blanche?  I  have  not  seen  you  for 
months ;  and  how  you  have  grown, 
child!"  and  he  bent  down  and  kissed 


234         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

her  cheek.  "Why,  you  have  been  cry- 
ing !  Is  anything  wrong  with  you  or 
the  others?"  he  asked.  "I  hope  not,  I 
am  sure.  I  was  thinking  only  this  morn 
ing  that  I  must  hunt  you  up  and  see  how 
you  were  getting  along." 

"Thank  you,  Cousin  George,"  returned 
the  little  girl  in  tremulous  tones;  "we 
were  doing  right  nicely  till — till  now  that 
Ethel  has  broken  down  because  —  the 
doctor  says  it  is  because  she's  been  work 
ing  too  constantly  and  hard." 

"Ah  !  why,  she  shouldn't  do  that  when 
we're  all  able  and  willing  to  help  her. 
But  don't  fret,  little  coz  ;  she'll  probably 
be  all  right  in  a  few  days,  and  we'll  tell 
her  she  must  not  work  so  hard  any 
more." 

"You're  very  kind,  Cousin  George," 
returned  Blanche,  smiling  through  her 
tears,  "and  so  are  my  uncles,  but  we 
don' t  like  to  be  a  burden  to  them  when 
they  have  so  many  children  of  their  own 
to  provide  for,  and  it  has  seemed  very 
pleasant  for  us  to  be  all  together  in  a 
little  home  of  our  own,  even  though  it  is 
very  plain  and  humble." 

"  Well,  yes,  that's  a  very  right  sort  of 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          235 

feeling,"  he  said,  "and  makes  one  all  the 
more  willing  to  help  you." 

"  There,  that  must  do  for  the  present, 
George,"  said  his  father.  "  You  can  call 
round  to  see  Ethel  and  the  rest  any  time 
after  business  hours,  but  your  uncle  is 
going  to  take  Blanche  home  now  and  see 
what  is  needed.  Good-by,  child,"  taking 
her  hand  for  a  moment  and  giving  her  a 
parting  caress,  "and  don't  ever  be  afraid 
to  come  to  your  Uncle  George  for  help 
when  you  are  in  trouble." 

"Good-by  and  thank  you,  uncle.  Good- 
by,  Cousin  George,  and  do  come  to  see 
us,"  she  said,  and  slipping  her  hand  into 
that  of  her  Uncle  Albert,  they  went  out 
together. 

Ethel  had  just  waked  from  a  comfort 
able  nap  when  Blanche  returned  bringing 
their  Uncle  Albert  with  her. 

The  interview  was  a  pleasant  one,  for 
Mr.  Eldon  was  very  kind,  sympathetic 
and  appreciative  of  the  efforts  his  young 
niece  had  put  forth  in  order  to  earn  a  liv 
ing  for  herself  and  her  sisters  and  brother  ; 
he  praised  her  for  it,  yet  added:  "But 
now  you  see,  Ethel,  that  you  are  too 
young  and  feeble  for  so  great  an  under- 


236          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

taking.  However,"  noting  with  concern 
the  cloud  of  care  and  disappointment 
his  words  called  to  her  tell-tale  counte 
nance,  "  we  will  not  talk  any  more  of  that 
to-day.  Try,  my  dear  child,  just  to  dis 
miss  all  vexing  thoughts ;  trust  to  your 
uncles  to  ward  off  from  you,  your  brother, 
and  sisters,  all  danger  from  want  of 
means,  and  with  a  mind  at  ease  get  well 
and  strong  again  as  soon  as  possible. 
When  you  have  accomplished  that  it  will 
be  time  enough  to  think  of  those  other 
matters." 

"You  are  very,  very  kind,  uncle,"  she 
returned  with  tears  shining  in  her  eyes. 
*  *  I  will  try  to  put  away  anxious  and  vexing 
thoughts  and  trust  in  you — but  still  more 
in  the  Lord — till  I'm  able  to  work  again." 

' '  Only  till  you  are  able  to  work  again  ? ' ' 
he  said  with  a  slight  smile.  "Really  I 
fear  my  niece  Ethel  has  some  obstinacy 
in  her  nature  ;  yet  that  is  not  altogether 
a  bad  thing ;  it  is  much  to  be  preferred 
to  vacillation,  I  think  ;  yet  young  people 
should  be  willing  to  be  guided  and  con 
trolled  to  some -extent  at  least  by  older 
ones  who  have  claims  to  their  respect  and 
obedience." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.        237 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  acknowledge  that,"  she 
said  with  a  slight  sigh,  "  and  I  intend  to 
try  to  obey  you  and  Uncle  George  in  all 
that  I  can." 

"That  is  right,"  he  responded  with  a 
pleased  look,  "and  remember  you  have  no 
need  to  be  troubled  with  anxious  cares, 
for  your  Uncle  George  and  I  will  see  that 
you  and  the  rest  are  provided  with  all 
necessary  things.  Now  I  will  leave  you 
to  take  another  nap.  Good-by,  dear 
child,"  giving  her  a  parting  kiss;  "I 
shall  be  in  again  in  a  day  or  two  to  see 
how  you  are  getting  along.  Now, 
Blanche,"  as  he  and  his  younger  niece 
left  the  room  together,  ' '  show  me  about 
the  house  and  let  me  see  how  comfort 
able  you  have  managed  to  make  your 
selves." 

Blanche  obeyed  very  willingly,  for  she 
was  right  proud  of  Ethel's  success  in 
making  so  good  and  comfortable  a  home 
for  them  all,  and  Uncle  Albert  noted  and 
commended  all  that  was  worthy  of  it,  and 
made  no  remarks  about  the  defects  that 
he  perceived.  He  said  truly  that  he 
thought  they  had  done  wonders,  while  at 
the  same  time  he  mentally  resolved  that 


238         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

if  they  persisted  in  staying  there,  many  a 
comfort  and  convenience  should  be  added 
to  their  slender  store. 

In  taking  leave  he  put  some  money  into 
Blanche's  hand,  bidding  her  see  that 
Ethel  was  well  fed,  for  he  was  sure  she 
needed  nourishing  food  and  rest  more 
than  anything  else. 

"Oh,  uncle,  thank  you!"  Blanche  ex 
claimed,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  delight. 
"  Yes,  indeed,  I'm  sure  she  does,  and  I'll 
see  that  she  has  it." 

At  that  moment  Nannette  came  rushing 
in  through  the  store,  Harry  following. 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Albert ! "  they  cried  at  sight 
of  him,  Nannette  springing  forward  and 
holding  up  her  face  for  a  kiss,  adding, 
"It's  such  a  long  while  that  I  haven't 
seen  you,  and  I'm  so  glad  you've  come  to 
see  us  at  last." 

"Ah,  little  one!  I  thought  you  had 
forgotten  all  about  Uncle  Albert,"  he 
returned,  giving  the  caress  with  hearty 
good  will.  "But  how  you  have  grown! 
Harry  also,"  shaking  the  boy's  hand 
heartily.  "  Well,  I  am  just  going,  but  I 
hope  we  will  see  each  other  of  tener  in  the 
future." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          239 

With  that  he  was  hastening  toward  the 
outer  door,  when  seemingly  struck  by  a 
second  thought  he  turned  toward  them 
again,  saying:  "Harry,  my  boy,  put 
down  your  satchel  of  books  and  come 
with  me.  I  want  you  to  act  as  my  errand 
boy  for  once  in  a  way." 

"Do  you,  uncle?  Oh,  I'd  like  to," 
cried  the  boy,  hastening  to  obey. 

"It  strikes  me  that  you  are  growing 
out  of  your  clothes,  laddie,"  his  uncle  re 
marked,  with  a  scrutinizing  glance  down 
at  Harry  as  they  walked  briskly  along  the 
street. 

"Yes,  sir,"  Harry  returned,  blushing, 
"  I  can't  help  growing  fast,  and  of  course 
Ethel  can't  make  enough  money  to  be 
always  buying  new  clothes  for  me.  But  I 
can  stand  it,"  he  added  cheerfully,  "and 
I  hope  one  of  these  days  I'll  be  able  to 
make  enough  to  dress  myself  and  all  my 
sisters,  too." 

"Great  expectations,  my  boy,"  his 
uncle  said  with  a  smile;  "but  if  you 
make  use  of  all  your  advantages  I  dare 
say  they  may  be  realized  some  day. 
And  by  the  way,  Harry,  if  you  do  make 
yourself  fit  for  the  place,  I'll  take  you 


240          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

into  the  store  one  of  these  days,  should 
you  happen  to  fancy  the  business." 

"Oh,  uncle,  will  you?"  cried  the  boy. 
"I'd  like  it  so  much,  and  I'll  try  my  very 
best  to  qualify  myself  for  it." 

While  this  conversation  was  going  on 
between  Mr.  Eldon  and  Harry,  Blanche 
was  giving  Nannette  a  detailed  account 
of  the  doings  of  that  afternoon — her  call 
ing  in  of  the  doctor,  the  visit  she  had 
afterward  paid  to  her  uncles  at  their  place 
of  business  and  their  Uncle  Albert's  call 
upon  them,  his  talk  with  Ethel  and  then 
with  herself  as  she  conducted  him  over 
the  house.  Nannette  listened  to  it  all 
with  intense  interest,  then,  after  a  mo 
ment's  silence,  burst  out: 

"It's  just  too  bad  that  Uncle  Albert 
doesn't  know  how  Ethel  and  I  were  al 
ways  treated  by  his  daughters — as  if  we 
weren't  their  equals  ;  if  he  did  he  wouldn'  t 
blame  Ethel  for  trying  to  make  a  home 
for  us  and  herself.  But  she  couldn't  tell 
him,  of  course." 

"No,  no,  indeed!  I'm  sure  neither 
Ethel  nor  any  of  the  rest  of  us  would  be 
willing  to  give  him  the  pain  of  knowing 
about  it ;  yet  it  does  seem  right  hard  that 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          241 

for  that  reason  we  can't  show  him  the 
reasonableness  of  our  desire  for  a  home  of 
our  very  own." 

"Yes,"  sighed  Nannette,  "it  does 
seem  hard,  because  it  looks  as  if  we  were 
ungrateful  to  him  for  all  his  kindness ; 
but  maybe  some  day  they'll  feel  sorry  for 
treating  us  so  and  tell  him  of  it  them 
selves." 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  Blanche,  but  her  tone 
and  the  accompanying  sigh  seemed  to 
indicate  that  the  hope  was  but  faint. 

"I  think  I'll  go  up  now  to  see  Ethel," 
said  Nannette.  "I  hope  she's  feeling 
better  for  uncle's  visit." 

"Yes,  so  do  I,"  returned  Blanche; 
"  but  I  wouldn't  go  up  just  yet,  she  may 
be  asleep  ;  besides  it' s  time  for  us  to  be 
getting  supper.  You'll  set  the  table, 
won't  you,  while  I  make  the  toast  and 
tea?" 

"Yes,  indeed,"  answered  Nannette 
cheerfully,  and  they  set  to  work. 

Just  as  everything  was  ready  for  the 
meal,  Harry  came  rushing  in  with  a  joyful 
little  shout. 

"Hello,  girls!  look  at  me!"  and  he 
danced  about  the  kitchen,  clapping  his 


242         MILDREDS  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

hands  and  acting  like  one  fairly  wild 
with  delight.  His  sisters  looked  up  and 
uttered  simultaneous  exclamations  of  sur 
prise  and  delight. 

"O  Harry,  how  fine — how  nice  you 
look  !  Why,  where  did  you  get  that  new 
suit?" 

"It's  a  present  from  Uncle  Albert!" 
exclaimed  the  boy  half  breathlessly, 
"coat  and  pants  ;  and  aren't  they  splen 
did?  And  this  isn't  all ;  he's  given  me  a 
handsomer  suit  than  this  for  Sunday. 
Oh,  but  he's  a  brick  !  now  isn't  he  ?  And 
see  what  he's  bought  for  Ethel  and  the 
rest  of  us,"  he  added,  stepping  to  the 
door  and  bringing  in  a  good-sized  basket. 
"I  didn't  show  it  at  first,  because  I 
wanted  your  undivided  attention  given  to 
my  clothes." 

"  Oh  !  oh !  such  elegant  grapes  and 
peaches  and  pears!"  cried  Nannette, 
peeping  into  the  basket;  "and — and 
what's  that  at  the  bottom?" 

"  Why,  what  do  you  think  ? "  laughed 
Harry. 

"We'll  have  to  take  it  out  of  the 
basket  and  the  paper  it's  wrapped  in, 
before  we  can  tell,"  replied  Blanche,  pro- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          243 

ceeding  to  lift  out  the  fruit  and  place  it 
carefully  on  a  large  dish.  "Oh,  birds 
picked  and  cleaned  all  ready  for  the  grid 
iron  !  They  must  be  for  Ethel ;  and  how 
good  of  uncle  to  buy  them  for  her." 

"He  said  they  were  for  all  of  us," 
returned  Harry,  "  that  there  would  be 
enough  for  each  of  us  to  have  one,  and 
leave  one  for  Ethel's  breakfast ;  and 
to-morrow  he's  going  to  send  us  some 
more  or  something  else  quite  as  good." 

"He's  just  as  kind  as  he  can  be!" 
was  Nannette's  rejoinder,  Blanche  adding, 
"  Indeed  he  is  !  I  do  love  him  and  wish 
everybody  had  as  good  and  kind  an 
uncle." 

"Some  folks  have  fathers,  and  I  sup 
pose  they  do  just  as  well  as  uncles," 
laughed  Harry. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

"You  have  been  gone  a  good  while, 
Albert ;  I  hope  it  was  not  because  of  find 
ing  the  child  ill?"  Mr.  George  Eldon 
remarked  enquiringly  when  his  brother 
re-entered  their  office. 

"  She  is  worn  out  and  a  long  rest  will  be 
very  necessary,  I  think,"  was  the  reply  in 
an  anxious  tone,  "and  I  for  one  shall  do 
what  I  can  to  make  her  take  it.  She  is 
certainly  a  bright  girl  and  one  to  be  proud 
of,  George.  There  are  none  too  many  who 
would  exert  themselves  as  she  has  done 
when  they  might  live  at  ease,  depending 
on  relatives  able  and  willing  to  care  for 
them." 

"No,  I  dare  say  not,  but  I  have  some 
times  felt  that  I  should  prefer  to  have  her 
a  trifle  less  independent.  But,"  glancing 
at  the  clock,  "sit  down  and  give  me  an 
account  of  your  visit,  and  the  state  in 
which  you  found  her  and  the  others.  I 
see  we  have  time  enough  for  a  chat  before 
starting  for  home." 

244 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          245 

The  request  was  complied  with,  a  con 
sultation  held  as  to  how  much,  and  in 
what  way  Ethel  and  the  others  should  be 
assisted,  then,  still  conversing  together  on 
the  subject,  the  brothers  started  for  their 
homes. 

It  was  the  topic  of  conversation  at  the 
dinner  table  at  Mr.  George  Eldon's  that 
evening,  and  Dorothy  and  the  two  young 
men  seemed  much  interested. 

"She  is  a  brave,  industrious  little 
woman,"  said  George.  "  I  doubt  if  there 
are  many  girls  who  would  have  voluntarily 
undertaken  all  that  she  has." 

"  There  are  certainly  a  great  many  who 
wouldn't,"  said  William,  "and  I  own  that 
I  am  more  proud  of  her  than  of  my  very 
dressy,  fashionable  cousins  next  door." 

"  Or  of  the  one  sitting  here,  I  presume," 
laughed  Dorothy.  "I  don't  blame  you, 
Will ;  but  perhaps  I  might  try  going  into 
business  too  if  your  mother  did  not  insist 
that  she  needs  me  here." 

"Of  course  she  does,  and  so  do  we," 
said  her  uncle.  "There  must  be  some 
body  to  sew  on  buttons  and  strings  and 
attend  to  various  other  small  matters 
affecting  our  comfort." 


246        MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"And  certainly  Dorothy  deserves  the 
credit  of  attending  faithfully  to  those 
small  but  necessary  matters,"  said 
George. 

"That's  true,"  said  his  brother,  "and 
of  making  quantities  of  garments  for 
other  people  besides.  She's  a  regular 
Dorcas,  as  I've  heard  mother  say  more 
than  once." 

"Be careful,  young  men,  or  you'll  have 
me  so  puifed  up  there  '11  be  no  living  in 
the  same  house  with  me,"  returned  Doro 
thy  with  merry  look  and  tone,  "and 
then  who'll  sew  on  your  buttons  and 
strings  ?" 

"We'll  carry  them  to  mother,"  replied 
William  with  gravity.  "  She  can't  go 
round  the  house  and  hunt  things  up,  but 
we  will  do  that  part,  and  she'll  be  both 
able  and  willing  to  tack  the  things  on  for 
us." 

"And  you,  of  course,  are  not  likely  ta 
tire  of  your  part  of  the  work,"  returned 
Dorothy,  "nor  ever  to  forget  to  hunt  up 
the  garments  and  carry  them  to  aunt  in 
good  season  to  have  them  got  ready  for 
wear  when  wanted.  I  should  really  like 
to  see  that  poor  girl — Ethel,"  she  contin- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          247 

ned  presently.  "  I  wonder  if  she  would 
care  to  see  me." 

"  I  am  going  round  there  this  evening 
— in  about  an  hour  from  now,"  said  her 
uncle.  "Would  you  like  to  go  with 
me?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  yes,  indeed,  if  I  may." 

"I  shall  be  pleased  to  have  you,"  lie 
returned,  "as  I  am  partial  to  ladies' 
society  and  your  aunt  cannot  go  with 
me." 

"Have  you  told  mother  of  Ethel's 
break-down,  sir?"  asked  his  son  George. 

"  Not  yet,  but  I  am  going  up  to  do  so 
now,"  Mr.  Eldon  replied,  as  they  all  rose 
from  the  table. 

Mrs.  Eldon  heard  the  story  with 
interest,  her  husband  recounting  to  her 
all  that  his  brother  had  told  him  of  the 
little  home  Ethel  had  made  for  herself  and 
the  younger  ones,  its  comforts  and  con 
veniences,  and  what  was  lacking  in  that 
line  ;  also  how  completely  she  had  over 
worked  herself  in  her  determined  effort 
to  provide  for  her  little  family. 

"Now  what  can  we  do  to  help  her?" 
she  asked  when  he  had  finished.  "  She 
is  worthy  of  help,  for  she  has  shown  her- 


248          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

self  wonderfully  brave,  self-reliant,  and 
industrious." 

"  She  has  indeed  "  he  responded, 
"  and  must  be  prevented  from  beginning 
work  too  soon.  I  am  going  to  warn  her 
to  be  careful,  assuring  her  that  Albert  and 
I  will  provide  all  that  is  necessary,  at  least 
until  she  has  fully  recovered  her  health 
and  strengh ;  and  I  shall  insist  that  she 
allows  us  to  do  so.  Her  father  would  cer 
tainly  have  done  the  same  by  my  children 
had  the  situation  be  reversed ;  and  so  I 
shall  tell  her." 

"Yes;  and  lest  she  should  doubt  my 
willingness  to  have  you  do  so,  tell  her 
I  think  it  no  more  than  one  brother 
should  do  for  the  children  of  another,  if 
he  finds  himself  as  able  as  you  are." 

"  Thank  you,  my  dear.  And  now  I 
will  go  at  once  that  I  may  get  back  to 
you  the  sooner." 

He  found  Dorothy  ready,  waiting  for 
him  in  the  parlor  below,  and  they  set  off 
at  once. 

They  were  joyfully  welcomed  on  their 
arrival  at  their  destination.  Ethel  was 
surprised  and  touched  at  this  evidence  of 
ieeling  for  her  on  the  part  of  her  Uncle 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          349 

George  and  Dorothy.  They  found  her 
a,wake,  talked  very  kindly  to  her,  show 
ing  much  interest  in  her  and  the  younger 
ones,  but,  perceiving  that  her  greatest 
need  was  rest  and  sleep,  left  early,  prom 
ising  to  come  again  soon.  Her  uncle  bade 
her  an  affectionate  good-by,  telling  her 
not  to  fret  or  worry  about  anything,  but 
to  take  matters  easily,  trusting  in  Provi 
dence,  and  her  uncles  as  His  instruments. 
He  took  her  hand  as  he  spoke  and  left 
something  in  it,  which  on  examination 
she  found  to  be  a  five-dollar  bill. 

"  How  good  in  him  !  "  she  murmured  ; 
glad,  grateful  tears  chasing  each  other 
down  her  cheeks. 

"  Uncle,"  said  Dorothy,  as  they  walked 
along  together;  "I  think  those  children 
need  some  clothes ;  excepting  Harry, 
perhaps.  Did  you  notice  what  a  neat, 
new  suit  he  had  on?" 

"  Yes  ;  it  was  a  present  this  afternoon 
from  his  Uncle  Albert.  It  would  be  no 
more  than  my  .share  to  provide  for  the 
girls  whatever  may  be  needed." 

"Well,  uncle,  if  you'll  furnish  the 
money  I'll  do  the  work.  Aunt  and  I 
iiave  been  working  for  the  Dorcas  society 


250         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

— helping  to  clothe  the  poor — and  it 
really  seems  to  me  that  the  needy  ones  of 
our  own  family  have  the  very  first  claim. " 

"That  is  my  view  of  the  matter,"  he 
said,  "  and  I  am  ready  to  pay  for  all  the 
material  you  and  your  aunt  may  think  it 
best  to  buy  and  make  up  for  them." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  sir!  Shall  we  not 
have  a  talk  with  aunt  about  it  when  we 
get  home?" 

"Certainly.  She  will  be  apt  to  know 
just  what  should  be  bought,  and,  if  you 
like,  you  can  do  the  buying  to-morrow. 
I  will  furnish  the  funds." 

On  reaching  home  they  went  directly 
to  Mrs.  Eldon's  room,  gave  a  detailed 
account  of  their  visit  and  the  discoveries 
made  regarding  the  needs  of  Ethel  and 
the  others,  then  of  their  plan  for  afford 
ing  relief,  of  which  Mrs.  Eldon  highly 
approved,  and  which  she  and  Dorothy 
began  carrying  out  the  next  morning. 

The  result  was  a  joyful  surprise  to  the 
three  girls  and  a  lightening  of  Ethel's 
burden  of  care  which  greatly  assisted  her 
recovery.  She  strove,  and  with  some 
measure  of  success,  not  to  think  of  busi 
ness  cares  and  anxieties  for  some  days,. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          251 

but  as  soon  as  she  was  able  to  be  up  and 
at  work  again,  she  proposed  to  her  part 
ner  that  they  should  go  over  their  books, 
take  an  inventory  of  goods  on  hand,  and 
find  out  exactly  how  they  stood  with  their 
creditors.  They  did  so  and  discovered 
to  their  dismay  that,  so  far  from  having 
made  anything,  they  were  in  debt. 

"There,"  exclaimed  Carry,  "I  shall 
just  stop  right  here  ;  for  if  we  go  on 
I'll  only  get  deeper  and  deeper  into 
debt." 

"  Oh,  no  ! "  said  Ethel.  "  I  see  where 
we  have  made  mistakes.  We'll  avoid 
them  after  this  and  will  make  something 
next  year." 

"I  shan't  try,"  said  Carry,  in  a 
despairing  tone.  "You,  of  course,  will 
do  as  you  like,  but  I'm  done  with  the 
business." 

"I  don't  think  I  am,"  said  Ethel. 

"Then  suppose  you  buy  me  out;  I'll 
sell  cheap,"  said  Carry,  forcing  a  laugh 
to  keep  from  crying. 

"Yes,  if  you'll  wait  a  little  for  your 
money,"  replied  Ethel,  a  sudden  convic 
tion  coming  to  her  that  she  could  do 
better  alone,  as  she  and  Carry  did  not 


252          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

always  agree  in  regard  to  the  wisdom  of 
proposed  measures. 

"Yes,"  said  Carry,  "I  think  it  would 
be  only  fair  that  you  should  settle  with 
the  creditors  first,  and  I  know  you  will 
pay  me  as  soon  afterward  as  you  can." 

So  it  came  about  that  Ethel  was  soon 
sole  proprietor  of  the  little  store,  and 
could  manage  all  parts  of  the  business  to 
suit  herself.  She  bought  goods  on  short 
credit  and  was  very  careful  to  pay 
promptly.  She  did  not  know  that  her 
uncles  privately  went  security  for  her, 
and  was  rather  surprised  to  find  the 
wholesale  merchants  with  whom  she 
dealt  so  willing  to  trust  her  to  any 
amount,  though  she  never  bought  very 
largely,  being  far  too  cautious  for  that. 
She  managed  so  well  that  in  less  than 
a  year  she  was  entirely  free  from  debt 
and  had  a  good  run  of  custom  ;  for  so 
pleasing  was  her  manner,  so  thoroughly 
well  done  her  work,  her  stock  of  goods 
so  carefully  selected,  that  those  who 
bought  of  her  once  were  very  apt  to 
come  again ;  also  to  recommend  her  to 
others. 

Her  uncles  were  kind,  though  her  con- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          253 

tinuance  in  business  did  not  meet  with 
their  warm  approval.  Dorothy  came  in 
occasionally  to  see  her  and  her  sisters. 
Harry  was  given  the  half -promised  place 
in  his  uncle's  store,  and  Miss  Seldon  was 
a  not  infrequent  visitor  and  customer 
as  well.  She  was  very  kind,  bought  of 
them  herself,  and  recommended  the  store 
to  others.  She  would  sometimes  accept 
an  invitation  to  stay  and  take  tea  with 
them,  all  esteeming  it  a  delight  to  enter 
tain  her — she  was  so  kind-hearted  and 
showed  such  an  interest  in  them  and 
their  affairs. 

She  was  in  easy  circumstances,  had 
travelled  a  good  deal  in  this  and  in 
foreign  countries,  and  her  conversation 
was  both  interesting  and  instructive. 

One  evening  a  casual  mention  of  having 
some  years  before  spent  a  number  of 
weeks  on  the  island  of  Jamaica  aroused 
a  degree  of  excitement  among  them  that 
surprised  her. 

"Jamaica!"  exclaimed  Blanche.  "Ohr 
Miss  Seldon,  did  you  meet  any  of  the 
well-to-do  people?  any  of  the  rich 
planters  ? " 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "I  had  letters 


254         MILDBEHS  NEW  DAUGHTER, 

of  introduction  to  several  families  and 
found  them  very  hospitable  ;  some  of 
them  most  interesting  and  agreeable 
people.  I  particularly  remember  one  old 
couple,  of  English  descent,  without  chil 
dren,  I  think — at  least  I  did  not  hear  of 
any — who  made  my  visit  of  a  couple  of 
days  very  enjoyable,  indeed." 

"  What  was  their  name,  Miss  Seldon  ? " 
asked  Ethel  half  breathlessly,  for  her 
heart  was  beating  fast  between  a  newly 
aroused  hope  and  the  fear  that  it  might 
not  be  realized. 

"  Eyre,"  returned  Miss  Seldon.  "  But 
why  do  you  ask?  Oh,  what  is  it?"  for 
every  face  at  the  table  had  brightened 
visibly,  and  there  was  an  exchange  of 
rejoicing,  exulting,  excited  glances. 

"I  think  they  must  have  been  our 
grandparents,"  said  Ethel,  scarcely  able 
to  speak  from  emotion,  "mamma's  father 
and  mother,  whom  we  have  never  been 
able  to  find  because  we  did  not  know 
their  address.  Oh,  how  glad — how  glad 
I  am ! "  and  she  wept  for  joy  and  thank 
fulness. 

Harry  and  the  others  were  scarcely  less 
excited ;  they  could  talk  of  nothing  else 


MILDRED? S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          255 

while  together  at  the  table,  but  soon  after 
leaving  it,  Ethel,  taking  Miss  Seldon  with 
her,  accompanied  by  Harry  as  escort,  set 
out  for  her  old  home  to  inform  her  uncles 
of  the  discovery  just  made,  and  ask  their 
advice  in  regard  to  the  best  way  of 
opening  communication  with  her  grand 
parents. 

"This  is  good  news,  Ethel— at  least  I 
hope  it  will  prove  so,"  said  her  Uncle 
George  when  the  story  had  been  told ; 
"but  I  am  extremely  doubtful  if  your 
grandparents  are  still  living ;  for  in  that 
case  they  would  surely  have  been  hunting 
up  their  daughter's  children.  But  we 
must  set  on  foot  such  enquiries  as  will 
remove  all  doubt,  and  in  case  of  their 
death  recover  for  you  and  your  brother 
and  sisters  any  property  they  may  have 
left." 

At  that  Ethel's  eyes  filled.  "I  want 
my  dear  grandparents  a  great  deal  more 
than  I  do  their  property,"  she  said. 

"I  have  no  doubt  of  that,  Ethel,"  said 
her  Uncle  Albert,  "but  in  case  of  their 
death  the  property  will  be  yours  by  right, 
and  not  to  be  despised ;  and  they  of 
course  would  have  wished  it  to  fall  to 


256         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

their  daughter's  children  rather  than  to 
anyone  else." 

* '  I  should  think  so ;  yes,  I  am  quite 
sure  of  it,"  she  said,  adding  with  a  smile, 
"and  it  will  be  a  great  help  to  us  all  in 
getting  a  start  in  the  world." 

"Yes,"  he  returned,  "and  for  that 
reason  I  shall  be  very  glad  if  it  turns  out 
that  there  is  a  good  deal  of  it." 

"We  will  make  enquiries  for  you, 
Ethel,"  said  her  Uncle  George,  "and  set 
about  it  at  once.  So  you  need  give  your 
self  no  farther  trouble,  my  dear." 

"Thank  you  both  very  much,  indeed, 
uncles,"  was  her  reply  in  a  tone  full  of 
grateful  affection.  "  I  think,  though,  that 
I  will  write  a  letter  to  my  grandparents 
to  say  how  dearly  I  love  them,  and  how  I 
have  longed  ever  since  dear  mamma  and 
papa  died  to  be  with  them  in  the  sweet 
old  home  I  can  just  remember,  but  did 
not  write  till  now  because  of  not  knowing 
their  address.  Shall  I  not  do  so  \  " 

"I  do  not  believe  they  are  living, 
child,"  replied  her  Uncle  George.  "Had 
they  been,  you  surely  would  have  heard 
from  them  in  some  way  before  this." 

"But  they  have  not  known  where  we 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         257 

were,"  she  returned,  tears  starting  to  her 
eyes  again.  "So  I  think  I  had  better 
write." 

"Yes,  do  so  if  you  wish.  It  cannot 
do  any  harm,"  said  her  uncle  Albert. 

Blanche  and  Nannette  eagerly  awaited 
the  return  of  their  brother  and  sister, 
and  on  their  coming  besieged  them  with 
questions,  asking  what  their  uncles 
thought  and  said,  and  what  was  going  to 
be  done  to  find  "  Grandpa  and  Grandma 
Eyre."  Neither  Ethel  nor  Harry  was 
disposed  to  keep  anything  back,  but  the 
others  were  disappointed  that  there  was 
so  little  to  tell,  and  were  almost  indig 
nant  that  it  should  be  thought  that  their 
grandparents  were  dead.  They  urged 
Ethel  to  write  at  once  and  find  out  cer 
tainly  whether  they  were  or  not. 

"It  is  just  what  I  intend  doing,"  she 
said,  "  and  now,  if  you  will  be  quiet,  I  will 
set  to  work  at  once.  I'll  make  my  letter 
short,  promising  to  write  again  as  soon  as 
we  hear  from  them." 

The  letter  was  written,  read  to  the 
others  for  their  approval,  and  mailed  by 
Harry  before  they  went  to  bed  that  night. 

Some  weeks  of  anxious  suspense  fol- 


258          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

lowed,  then  news  was  received  of  the 
death,  some  years  before,  of  both  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Eyre.  They  had  left  property 
which  their  daughter's  children  heired, 
but  only  a  part  of  it  was  recovered  for 
them. 

In  the  meantime  the  young  people  had 
talked  much  together  of  their  dear  old 
home  in  Jamaica,  and  the  grandparents 
who  had  so  loved  and  petted  them  in 
their  babyhood ;  Ethel,  at  the  request  of 
the  others,  repeating  again  and  again  all 
that  she  could  remember  of  the  lovely 
place,  and  their  life  there,  so  different 
from  that  they  were  now  leading,  and,  as 
they  talked,  the  desire  to  return  to  that 
beautiful  home  and  those  doating  grand 
parents  grew  apace. 

It  was  therefore  a  sore  disappointment 
when  they  learned  that  death  had  robbed 
them  of  the  dear  old  people,  orphaning 
them  a  second  time.  For  the  first  few 
days  after  hearing  the  sad  news  they 
were  almost  inconsolable  in  their  grief 
and  disappointment,  but  gradually  they 
recovered  from  that  and  felt  glad  and 
thankful  because  of  their  increased 
means  ;  for  though  by  no  means  sufficient 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          259 

to  free  them  from  the  necessity  of  exer 
tion,  life  was  made  easier  and  advantages 
were  secured  which  without  it  were 
beyond  their  reach. 

A  capable  woman  was  found  who  took 
Blanche's  place  as  housekeeper  and  cook, 
so  that  she  could  go  back  to  school  and 
resume  her  studies,  and  a  young  girl,  who 
did  errands  and  sometimes  waited  upon 
customers,  was  also  added  to  the  estab 
lishment. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

SEVERAL  years  had  passed,  bringing  to 
the  members  of  our  little  family  scarce 
any  changes  except  such  as  time  brings 
to  the  young  and  growing  everywhere. 
Ethel  was  more  mature  in  looks  and 
manners,  Harry  becoming  quite  manly  in 
appearance,  and  in  character  also,  the  two 
younger  girls  were  budding  into  lovely 
womanhood,  Nannette  being  especially 
winsome  in  manner.  They  were  all 
strongly  attached  to  each  other  and  made 
a  very  harmonious  and  happy  little  house 
hold. 

But  a  change  came  :  Nan  took  cold  in 
the  spring,  and  all  through  the  summer 
was  feeble  and  more  or  less  ailing. 

The  others  were  troubled  and  anxious 
about  her,  but  she  was  almost  always 
cheerful,  said  there  was  not  much  the 
matter,  she  only  felt  languid  and  weal-:, 
but  hoped  to  be  strong  and  have  more 
energy  when  the  cool  autumn  weather 

260 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          261 

came.  But  alas!  instead,  her  feebleness 
increased  till  at  last  she  was  forced  to 
take  to  her  bed.  Then  Ethel,  greatly 
alarmed,  at  once  let  her  uncles  know,  and 
without  delay  the  best  medical  advice  was 
furnished  and  everything  done  that  loving 
care  and  solicitude  could  do  to  improve 
her  condition.  She  grew  a  little  better 
for  a  time,  so  that  she  was  able  to  be  about 
the  house  again,  but  never  went  out  ex 
cept  when  one  of  her  uncles  or  cousins 
took  her  for  a  drive  as  they  sometimes  did. 

They  were  very  kind  and  affectionate, 
coming  often  to  see  her,  even  when  the 
weather  was  such  that  she  could  not  be 
taken  out.  Dorothy  was  frequently  there 
too,  sometimes  in  the  capacity  of  nurse, 
when  business  or  domestic  cares  kept 
Nannette's  sisters  away  from  the  sick 
room,  and  showing  herself  very  kind, 
thoughtful,  and  skilful. 

Miss  Seldon  did  likewise,  evidently 
feeling  deep  interest  in  the  young  invalid  ; 
bringing  dainties  to  tempt  the  failing 
appetite,  and  interesting  books  to  make 
the  time  pass  pleasantly. 

Their  pastor  came  too,  and  by  his  sym 
pathy  and  kindness  endeared  himself 


262         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

greatly  to  the  little  family.  He  succeeded 
at  length  in  so  winning  Nan's  love  and 
confidence  that  she  became  very  open  and 
communicative  with  him ;  talking  freely  of 
her  thoughts,  feelings,  and  desires,  her 
hopes  and  aspirations;  and  very  gently 
and  tenderly  he,  after  a  time,  told  her 
that  her  physicians  thought  it  very  un 
likely  she  would  ever  be  restored  to  health 
in  this  world,  but  was  slowly  and  surely 
nearing  that  blessed  land  where  the  in 
habitants  shall  never  say  ' '  I  am  sick ' ' ;  the 
land  where  pain  and  sickness,  death,  sin, 
and  sorrow  are  unknown. 

It  was  a  new  idea  to  Nannette,  for  she 
had  looked  confidently  forward  to  final 
restoration  to  health,  and  for  some 
moments  she  seemed  stunned  with  sur 
prise  and  affright. 

"Do  not  be  afraid,  dear  child,"  said 
the  minister  in  tones  tremulous  with  emo 
tion;  "remember  those  sweet  words  of 
the  psalmist,  *  Yea,  though  I  walk 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death 
I  will  fear  no  evil ;  for  Thou  art  with  me  ; 
Thy  rod  and  Thy  staff  they  comfort  me.' 
Trust  in  Jesus — Jesus  only — and  He  will 
be  with  you,  and  carry  you  safely  through 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.         263 

the  valley,  and  over  the  river  of  death,  to 
the  beautiful  Celestial  city,  where  you 
will  dwell  with  Him  in  such  bliss  as  eye 
hath  not  seen  nor  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  con 
ceive." 

"And  where  my  dear  father  and 
mother  are,"  she  said  softly,  the  big  tears 
coursing  down  her  cheeks.  "  Oh,  I  shall 
not  be  sorry  to  go  !  How  good  ;  oh,  how 
good  the  Lord  is  to  let  me  go  there  so 
soon! " 

"Yes,  dear  child.  Is  it  because  He 
sees  any  good  in  you,  do  you  think  ? " 

"No,  sir;  oh,  no,  there  isn't  any,  not 
any  of  my  own  righteousness :  but  I 
think,  I  believe,  oh,  I  know  that  He  has 
covered  me  with  the  beautiful  robe  of  His 
perfect  righteousness,  so  that  when  God 
looks  upon  me  He  will  see  only  that  and 
none  of  the  filthy  rags  of  my  own.  And 
He  will  wash  away  in  His  precious  blood 
all  my  sins,  all  the  evil  that  is  in  me,  and 
make  me  fit  for  a  home  in  that  blessed 
land.  With  Jesus  and  like  him!  Oh, 
how  happy  I  shall  be!"  Then  after  a 
moment's  pause,  "Do  my  brother  and 
sisters  know?"  she  asked. 


264          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

" I  think  not,"  he  said,  "though 
doubtless  they  will  not  be  greatly  sur 
prised  to  learn  the  truth  in  regard  to  your 
serious  condition." 

"Then  tell  them;  please  tell  them," 
she  entreated;  "Ethel  and  Blanche  at 
least,  and  perhaps  they  will  tell  Harry 
when  he  comes  home  from  the  store  to 
night," 

Just  then  footsteps  were  heard  on  the 
stairs,  the  door  opened,  and  Dorothy 
entered. 

"  How  do  you  do,  sir  ?  "  she  said,  hold 
ing  out  her  hand  to  the  minister,  then 
turning  toward  Nannette,  "Ah,  little  coz, 
you  are  better,  I  think  !  Your  cheeks  are 
like  roses  and  your  eyes  are  very  bright. 
What  is  it,  dear?"  as  the  beautiful  eyes 
filled  with  tears,  "are  you  in  pain?" 
and  she  bent  over  her,  softly  caressing 
her  hair  and  cheek. 

The  minister  had  slipped  away  unob 
served.  Nannette  put  an  arm  round 
Dorothy  and  drew  her  down  closer.  "I 
— I  know  it  now,"  she  panted.  "He  has 
told  me,  and — and  oh,  I — I'm  afraid 
Ethel's  heart  will  break,  for — for  she 
loves  me  so  dearly!" 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.          265 

1  'What  is  it,  dear?  You  haven't  told 
me  yet,"  returned  Dorothy  in  half  tremu 
lous  tones.  "You — you  are  not  worse ? " 

"I  shall  never  be  any  better,"  faltered 
Nannette;  "never  till — till  I  reach  that 
land  where  the  inhabitants  shall  not  say 
*I  am  sick.'  " 

"  O  Nan,  you  don't  know !  I — I 
think  you  are  getting  better,"  Dorothy 
returned,  tears  streaming  from  her  eyes. 
"  And  how  could  we  ever  do  without  you  ? 
I  have  grown  to  love  you  very,  very 
dearly  since  I  have  been  with  you  so 
much,  seeing  how  dear  and  good  and 
patient  you  are  in  all  your  pain  and 
weakness.  Cheer  up,  for  I  do  think  you 
will  be  stronger  when  the  warm  weather 
comes." 

But  Nannette  shook  her  head.  "  No," 
she  said,  "the  doctors  say  I  will  not  be 
here  long ;  that  I  am  going  home  to 
heaven  to  be  with  Jesus  and  the  dear 
father  and  mother  who  went  so  long  ago. 
O  Dorothy,  though  the  news  was  like  a 
shock  at  first,  I  am  very  glad  now,  if — if 
only  I  did  not  have  to  leave  Ethel  and 
Blanche  behind  ;  Harry  too,  and  you  and 
my  uncles  and  cousins.  Oh,  how  sweet  it 


266          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

would   be    if    we    could    only    all    go 
together!" 

UO  Nan,"  cried  Dorothy,  weeping,  "I 
can't  help  hoping  the  doctors  are  mis 
taken  ;  you  know  they  sometimes  are, 
and  perhaps  you  will  get  well  yet.  I'll 
tell  Uncle  George,  and  perhaps  he  will 
take  you  south  to  Florida  or  the  West 
Indies.  I  think  it  would  do  him  good  to 
go  himself,  for  he  has  a  cough  of  late." 

4 'You  are  very  kind,  Dorothy,"  Nan 
said  with  a  grateful  look  up  into  her 
eyes,  "  and  so  are  my  uncles.  I  believe 
they  would  do  anything  in  their  power  to 
save  my  life  ;  but  I  fear  it  is  too  late,  and 
if  I  am  to  die  I'd  rather  die  here  at  home 
with  all  the  dear  ones  about  me." 

"  But,  O  Nan,  we  can't  go  with  you  !  " 
exclaimed  a  voice  half  choked  with  grief  ; 
"and  how  can  we  let  you  go  alone!" 
for  Ethel  had  come  in  unperceived  and 
dropped  on  her  knees  close  by  the  bed 
side.  "  Oh,  my  darling,  darling  little 
sister,  what  can  I  ever  do  without  you  ? 
You  have  been  my  special  charge  almost 
ever  since  you  were  born.  I  don' t  know 
how  I  can  live  if  you  are  taken  from 
me!" 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          267 

"  You  know  the  others  will  Deed  you, 
dear,"  said  Nan,  clinging  about  her  neck, 
"and  papa  and  mamma  and  I  will  be 
waiting  for  you  all  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river  ;  and  oh,  what  a  happy  time  it 
will  be  when  we  are  all  there  together!  " 

"But  oh,  darling,  it  seems  so  long  to 
wait !  "  groaned  Ethel,  holding  her  close, 
and  weeping  as  if  her  heart  would  break  ; 
"  so  long  to  live  without  you  !  " 

' '  Maybe  it  won' t  be  so  long  ;  perhaps 
He  will  soon  let  you  follow  me." 

' '  When  her  work  for  Him  on  earth  is 
done,"  said  Dorothy,  weeping  with  them. 
"But,  Ethel,  dear,  you  know  He  never 
sends  a  burden  without  the  strength  to 
bear  it.  Don't  forget  the  sweet  promise, 
*  As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be,' 
or  the  sweet  assurance,  '  We  know  that 
all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God.'  " 

"Oh,  it  is  so  easy  to  forget!"  sighed 
Ethel.  "  I  am  glad  you  reminded  me. 
I  have  need  to  pray  as  the  disciples  did, 
'Lord,  increase  our  faith.' ' 

A  moment's  silence,  while  the  sisters, 
closely  clasped  in  each  other's  arms, 
mingled  their  tears  together,  then  Ethel 


268          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

asked,  low  and  tremulously,  "  Nan,  dear, 
you  are  not  afraid  ? " 

"  No,  sister,  dear,  for  though  you  can't 
go  with  me,  Jesus  has  said  that  He  will. 
Don' t  you  remember  those  lovely  texts  in 
Isaiah,  'But  now  thus  saith  the  Lord 
that  created  thee,  O  Jacob,  and  he  that 
formed  thee,  O  Israel,  Fear  not :  for  I 
have  redeemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee 
by  thy  name ;  thou  art  mine.  When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will 
be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers, 
they  shall  not  overflow  thee  :  when  thou 
walkest  through  the  fire,  thou  shalt  not 
be  burned  ;  neither  shall  the  flame  kindle 
upon  thee.'  I  was  reading  those  verses 
only  this  morning,  and  they  seemed  so 
sweet." 

"  They  are  for  us  both,"  sobbed  Ethel ; 
"  for  when  I  think  of  parting  with  you, 
my  darling  little  sister,  doing  without 
you  all  the  rest  of  my  life — the  waters 
seem  very,  very  deep,  the  floods  overflow 
me.  Oh,  what  should  I  do  if  I  had  not 
Jesus  to  cling  to?" 

"'And  a  man  shall  be  as  a  hiding 
place  from  the  wind,  and  a  covert  from 
the  tempest,' "  repeated  Nan  in  low, 


MILDREDS  NEW  DAUGHTER.         269 

tender  tones-,  "'as  rivers  of  water  in  a 
dry  place,  as  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock 
in  a  weary  land.'  I  know  it  means  Jesus, 
and  if  we  cling  close  to  him  he  will  be  all 
that  to  us." 

"Yes  ;  oh,  yes  !  and  you  are  clinging 
to  him,  Nan,  dear  ? " 

"Yes  ;  oh,  yes  !  I  have  no  other  refuge  ; 
and  what  other  need  anyone  want  ?  for 
'  He  is  able  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  come  unto  God  by  Him,  seeing  He 
ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.' 
You  remember  that  Jesus  said,  '  And 
this  is  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me,  that 
everyone  which  seeth  the  Son  and  be 
lie  veth  on  Him,  may  have  everlasting  life : 
and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.' 
I  believe  ;  oh,  I  have  not  the  least  doubt 
that  Jesus  is  God,  that  He  is  able  and  wil 
ling  to  save,  for  He  invites  all  to  come  to 
Him  for  salvation — 'Look  unto  me,  and 
be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.' 
*  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.'  I  know  I  cannot  do  anything 
to  deserve  salvation — that  all  my  right 
eousness  is  as  filthy  rags ;  but  He  has 
offered  me  His,  and  I  have  accepted  it,  so 
that  now  it  is  mine  and  I  feel  the  truth 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

of  what  the  Bible  says,  '  And  the  work  of 
righteousness  shall  be  peace  ;  and  the 
effect  of  righteousness,  quietness  and 
assurance  forever.'  Oh,  I  am  full  of  joy 
at  the  thought  that  I  am  so  soon  to  be 
with  Jesus  and  to  be  like  Him." 

"Yes,  I  am  glad  for  you,  dear  Nan," 
Ethel  said,  amid  her  fast  falling  tears, 
"  but  my  heart  is  almost  broken  for  my 
self  and  our  brother  and  sister ;  for  we 
all  love  you  so  dearly  that  it  will  be  ter 
rible  for  us  to  see  you  go." 

"Should  we  not  let  her  rest  now?" 
asked  Dorothy  gently.  "  She  is  looking 
very  weary." 

"Yes,  I  fear  I  have  talked  too  long," 
returned  Ethel,  with  an  anxious  look  at 
the  face  on  the  pillow,  "  and  it  is  time 
she  had  something  to  eat,"  and  with  that 
she  left  the  room. 

She  found  Harry  seated  in  the  little 
parlor  below,  looking  over  the  evening 
paper. 

"  How  is  Nan  ? "  he  asked,  glancing  up 
at  her  as  she  entered.  Then  noticing 
that  she  had  been  weeping,  "  O  Ethel,  is 
she  worse? " 

At  first  Ethel  answered  only  with  tears 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          271 

and  sobs ;  then  in  low,  tremulous  tones 
she  said,  "  She  is  nearing  home,  Harry. 
The  doctors  say  she  can  be  with  us  only 
— a  little  longer — a  few  weeks  or — per 
haps  but  a  few  days." 

Harry  had  dropped  his  paper,  and  tears 
were  coursing  down  his  cheeks.  "I 
don't  believe  it !  Dear  little  Nan !  we 
can't  let  her  die.  What  could  we  ever 
do  without  her  ?  something  must  be  done 
to  save  her." 

Blanche  had  come  in  just  in  time  to 
hear  Harry's  last  words,  and  was  standing 
as  if  struck  dumb  with  astonishment  and 
dismay.  "  What  is  it  ?  oh,  what  is  it  ?  " 
she  asked  wildly.  "  Nan  can't  be 'so  very 
ill  with  that  lovely  color  in  her  cheeks 
and  her  eyes  so  bright.  Oh,  I'm  sure 
she'll  soon  be  better  !  quite  well,  perhaps, 
when  the  warm  spring  days  come  and  the 
flowers  are  in  bloom."  But  tears  fell  fast 
from  her  eyes  even  as  she  spoke. 

"It's  an  old  saying  that  while  there's 
life  there's  hope,"  said  Harry,  trying 
hard  to  make  his  tones  steady ;  "  so  we'll 
just  hope  on,  at  the  same  time  doing 
everything  that  can  be  done  to — to  pro 
long  her  precious  life ;  for  she's  just  the 


272          MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

loveliest  and  dearest  little  sister  that  ever 
anybody  had." 

"Yes,"  said  Ethel,  "and  nothing  is 
impossible  with  God.  Oh,  let  us  all  three 
pray  that  she  may  be  spared  to  us  if  it 
is  best  for  her  and  for  us.  I  must  go  now 
and  get  her  supper  ready  and  carry  it 
up  to  her." 

"It  is  ready  now;  broiled  bird,  toast, 
fruit,  tea,  and  cake.  I  thought  they  would 
all  taste  good  to  her,  and  you  know  the 
doctors  say  she  may  eat  anything  and 
everything  she  fancies." 

"That  seems  to  show  that  they  don't 
consider  her  so  very,  very  ill,"  remarked 
Harry  hopefully.  "Let  us  all  go  up  with 
the  supper.  I  haven't  seen  her  since 
morning,  you  know." 

They  did  so,  and  were  so  cheerfully 
and  pleasantly  greeted  by  the  dear  young 
invalid  that  Harry  was  more  than  ever 
convinced  that  the  doctors  had  sounded  a 
false  alarm. 

The  sisters  too  grew  hopeful,  Dorothy 
also,  and  they  made  quite  a  cheerful  little 
party  about  the  tea  table  ;  the  maid- 
of-all-work  sitting  with  Nannette  while 
they  all  ate. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          273 

But  not  so  with  the  uncles,  to  whom 
the  same  report  of  the  doctors'  opinion 
had  been  carried.  They  came  in  together 
just  as  the  young  people  rose  from  the 
table,  and  though  they  did  not  express 
their  fears,  something  in  their  air  and 
manner  remarked  those  of  the  others ; 
Ethel's  especially.  She  knew  they  had 
come  to  see  Nannette,  and  quickly  led  the 
way  to  her  room. 

The  face  on  the  pillow  brightened  vis 
ibly  on  their  entrance.  "Oh,  Uncle  George 
and  Uncle  Albert,"  she  exclaimed,  hold 
ing  out  her  hand  with  a  bright,  sweet 
smile,  "how  good  in  you  to  come  to 
see  me  to-night !  I'm  so  very  glad  to  see 
you." 

"Are  you,  dear?"  said  Uncle  George, 
bending  down  to  kiss  the  sweet  lips.  "  I 
think  not  more  glad  than  we  are  to  see 
you — our  own  dear  little  niece  ;  and  if 
there  is  anything  you  want — anything 
that  would  add  to  your  comfort  —  you 
must  tell  us  so  without  the  least  hesi 
tation." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  dear  child,"  added  Uncle 
Albert,  caressing  her  in  his  turn,  "we 
are  ready  and  desirous  to  do  anything 


274         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

and  everything  we  can  to  relieve  and 
make  you  better." 

"Thank  you,  dear  uncles,"  she  re 
turned  with  a  very  grateful  look  up  into 
their  faces,  "you  are  both  so  good  and 
kind  to  me  always.  I  don't  know  of  any 
thing  more  that  I  want,  but  I  love  you 
both  so  dearly,  dearly.  Please  remember 
that,  whenever  you  think  of  me  after — 
after  I'm  gone." 

"We  won't  think  of  that;  we  will 
hope  to  keep  you  for  a  long  time,  dear 
little  Nan,"  returned  her  Uncle  Albert, 
his  voice  betraying  some  emotion. 

Nan  gave  him  a  look  of  yearning  affec 
tion  and  slipped  a  hand  into  his. 

"J  know  I  haven't  very  long  to  stay  in 
this  world,  dear  uncle,"  she  said  softly, 
"but  no  one  need  be  sorry,  because  I  am 
not ;  for  oh,  it  will  be  so  sweet  to  go  and 
live  with  the  dear  Saviour,  free  from  sin 
and  sorrow  and  pain.  And  I  think  it 
will  seem  only  a  very  little  while  till  all 
my  loved  ones  will  come  to  be  there  with 
me." 

"  God  grant  none  of  us  may  miss  it ! " 
he  exclaimed  low  and  feelingly. 

"I'm  very  glad  to  find  you  so  free  from. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          275 

fear  of  death,"  remarked  her  Uncle 
George,  taking  her  other  hand  and  hold 
ing  it  in  a  tender,  loving  clasp,  "  for  it  will 
be  easier  for  you  on  that  account, what 
ever  the  future  may  have  in  store  for  you. 
Try,  dear  child,  just  to  leave  the  whole 
matter  in  the  Lord's  hands  and  be  ready  to 
go  or  stay  as  He  may  see  fit  to  appoint." 

"And  if  I  am  taken,  you  will  try  to 
comfort  my  dear  sisters  and  brother, 
won' t  you,  uncles  ?  for  I  know  they  will 
be  full  of  sorrow,  for  a  time  at  least." 

Both  gave  the  promise  she  asked  ;  then 
after  a  little  more  tenderly  kind  talk  they 
bade  her  an  affectionate  good-night  and 
went  away,  for  they  saw  that  she  was 
weary  and  in  need  of  rest. 

But  they  and  some  of  the  cousins  were 
there  frequently  during  the  few  weeks 
that  she  lingered  on  this  side  of  the  river 
of  death,  doing  all  in  their  power  to  add 
to  her  comfort  and  happiness.  But  the 
nursing  fell  to  Dorothy  and  the  brother 
and  sisters,  who  one  and  all  esteemed  it  a 
privilege  to  be  with  and  wait  upon  the 
patient,  uncomplaining  sufferer. 

They  were  all  about  her  when,  one 
lovely  spring  morning,  she  passed  away 


276         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

to  the  better  land,  going  so  peacefully 
and  quietly  that  they  scarcely  knew  the 
precise  moment  when  the  redeemed  spirit 
took  its  flight. 

It  was  Dorothy  who  first  perceived  that 
the  change  had  come. 

"Dear  blessed  one!"  she  sobbed,  her 
tears  falling  like  rain  as  she  bent  down 
over  the  still  form,  laid  a  hand  tenderly 
upon  the  cold  forehead,  and  gently  closed 
the  eyes.  "She  has  left  us  to  be  forever 
with  the  Lord,  and  is  even  now  singing 
the  song  of  redeeming  love." 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  a  blessed  change  for  her," 
sobbed  Ethel,  kneeling  on  the  other  side 
of  the  bed  with  one  cold  hand  fast  clasped 
in  hers,  "  but  oh,  how  can  we  ever  learn  to 
live  without  her!" 

1 '  Oh,  how  can  we ! "  cried  Blanche,  weep 
ing  as  if  her  heart  would  break,  while 
Harry,  with  a  groan  of  anguish,  rushed 
from  the  room  to  lock  himself  in  his  own. 

"  Dear  girls,"  said  Dorothy  softly,  "be 
comforted  with  the  thought  that  though 
she  cannot  come  back  to  you — and  oh,  she 
would  not  if  she  could — you  may  one  day 
go  to  her — to  that  blessed  land  where 
parting  is  unknown." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  uncles,  themselves  grieving  over 
the  departure  of  their  dear  young  niece, 
were  most  kind  to  the  bereaved  brother 
and  sisters  ;  doing  all  they  could  to  com 
fort  them,  attending  to  the  arrangements 
and  expenses  connected  with  the  funeral 
and  the  putting  on  of  mourning  by  Ethel 
and  Blanche. 

Nor  did  they  stop  at  that,  but  perceiv 
ing  that  the  sisters  were  worn  out  with 
the  long  nursing,  and  needed  rest  and 
change  of  scene,  counselled  them  to  go 
away  for  a  time,  offering  to  bear  for  them 
all  the  expense  involved  in  so  doing. 

A  very  kind  and  sympathetic  letter 
had  been  received  from  Mrs.  Keith  only 
the  day  before,  urging  them  to  come  to 
her  for  a  few  weeks,  and  now  they  decided 
to  accept  the  invitation,  closing  their  store 
and  letting  their  maid-of-all-work  take  a 
holiday  also. 

Harry  went  with  them  for  a  few  hours' 

277 


278         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

stay,  then  returned  to  his  business,  tak 
ing  up  his  abode,  for  the  time  of  their 
absence,  in  his  old  home  at  the  house  of 
their  Uncle  George. 

It  was  at  first  something  of  a  disap 
pointment  to  Ethel  and  Blanche  to  find 
that  Mrs.  Keith  had  other  guests  than 
themselves — her  husband's  sister  Mildred 
and  her  two  daughters  Marcia  and  Fanny 
— but  a  few  hours  in  their  pleasant  society 
more  than  reconciled  them  to  this  unex 
pected  addition  to  the  little  party ;  both 
mother  and  daughters  proving  very  kind, 
congenial,  and  sympathetic ;  listening 
with  evident  interest  to  the  loving  remem 
brances  of  Nannette  indulged  in  by  the 
sisters  and  Mrs.  Keith  and  her  Mary. 

The  girls  grew  very  intimate,  and  Marcia 
and  Fan  talked  a  great  deal  about  their 
brothers  Percy  and  Stewart  and  their 
cousin  Stuart  Ormsby,  sometimes  reading 
aloud  portions  of  letters  received  from 
them.  They  talked  of  their  home  too, 
expressing  a  hope  that  some  day  Ethel 
and  Blanche  might  visit  them  there,  of 
their  father,  grandparents,  and  other  rela 
tives,  in  a  way  that  showed  them  to  be? 
warm-hearted,  affectionate,  happy  girls. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          279 

Industrious  ones  also    they  evidently 
were,  very  apt  to  have  a  bit  of  work  of 
one  kind  or  another   on  hand  as  they 
talked.     Marcia  had  a  decided  and  well 
cultivated  talent  for  drawing,  and  when 
out  driving  or  walking  would  often  be 
taking  a  sketch  from  nature ;  at  other 
times  drawing  designs  for  engravers  or 
patterns  for  manufacturers  of  dress  goods, 
wall    papers,    or  carpets.     Fan   too  em 
ployed  much  of  her  time  in  the  same  way, 
though  her  taste  and  talent  seemed  hardly 
so  strong  in  those  directions  as  were  her 
sister's,  and  she  proved  a  help  to   her 
aunt  and  cousins  in  remodelling  dresses 
and  bonnets  and   fashioning  new  ones. 
Blanche  had  her  sewing  also,  and  Ethel 
some  of  the  fine  needlework  taught  her 
years  before  by  Mrs.  Coote.     They  could 
not  forget  their  recent  bereavement,  and 
often  when    alone   together    their  tears 
would  fall  as  they  thought  or  talked  of 
Nannette,  rejoicing  for  her  that  she  had 
safely  reached  the  better  land,  but  mourn 
ing  for  themselves  that  they  would  see 
her  dear  face  no  more  upon  earth. 

Thus  two  weeks  had  passed  and  they 
were  thinking  of  going  home,  when  one 


280          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

evening  two  young  men  walked  in  who 
proved  to  be  Percy  Landreth  and  his 
cousin  Stuart  Ormsby.  Their  coming  was 
a  surprise  to  all,  but  they  received  a  joy 
ful  welcome.  "I  am  very  glad  to  see 
you,  boys,"  their  aunt  said  when  greet 
ings  had  been  exchanged  all  round ; 
"that  is  if  you  haven't  come  with  the 
intention  of  taking  sister  Mildred  and 
her  daughters  away  from  us." 

"I  must  confess  that  that  was  our 
design  in  part,  Aunt  Flora,"  returned 
Percy,  "and  if  you  can't  do  without 
mother  and  my  sisters  we  will  gladly 
carry  you  back  with  us  ;  indeed  be  re 
joiced  to  do  so  whether  you  feel  prepared 
to  spare  them  or  not." 

"  That  is  right,  Percy,"  said  his  mother. 
"I  should  like  nothing  better  than  to 
carry  the  whole  family — from  your  uncle 
Bon  down  to  the  baby  back  with  me  and 
keep  them  there  for  a  long  visit.  What 
do  you  say  to  it,  brother  ? " 

"Thank  you  kindly,  Milly,"  Mr. 
Keith  returned.  "I  should  like  dearly 
well  to  accept  your  invitation,  but  can 
not  leave  my  business  just  at  present,  yet 
am  willing  to  spare  wife  and  children  to 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          281 

you  for  a  time,  if  mother  Weston  will 
come  and  keep  house  for  me  while  they 
are  gone." 

"She  is  not  here  now?"  Percy  said 
half  enquiringly,  and  glancing  about  as  if 
in  search  of  her. 

"No;  she  has  been  with  one  of  her 
other  daughters  for  some  weeks  past," 
replied  his  uncle. 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Keith,  "let  us  just 
give  ourselves  up  to  the  enjoyment  of 
each  other's  society  for  to-night  and  settle 
all  these  questions  to-morrow  or  later. 
Now,  lads,  tell  us  all  about  the  dear  ones 
left  behind  you." 

"Especially  my  dear  old  father  and 
mother,"  added  her  husband. 

"  We  left  them  and  all  the  others  quite 
well,"  replied  Stuart  Ormsby,  "and  were 
sent  off  with  many  injunctions  *to  bring 
Aunt  Mildred  and  the  girls  back  with  us  ; 
also  as  many  of  you  as  we  could  prevail 
upon  to  come." 

With  that  the  conversation  became 
general,  though  Ethel  and  Blanche  did 
little  more  than  listen.  Ethel  was  think 
ing  with  some  concern  that  the  house 
would  surely  be  very  full  now,  and  wish- 


282          MILDRED'S  NEW' DAUGHTER. 

ing  she  had  not  delayed  her  return  home. 
After  a  little  she  stole  from  the  room, 
thinking  she  would  at  once  make  some 
preparation  for  departure  early  the  next 
day  ;  but  Mrs.  Keith  had  divined  her 
thoughts,  and  followed  her  to  her  room, 

"  Ethel,  dear,"  she  said,  putting  an 
arm  round  the  young  girl's  waist,  "yours 
is  such  a  tell-tale  face  that  I  know  what 
you  have  been  thinking  of  since  the  ar 
rival  of  our  nephews.  But  you  need  not 
be  troubled  ;  there  is  plenty  of  room  for 
them  and  you  and  your  sister  also. 
There  is  a  room  in  the  third  story,  which 
can  be  made  very  comfortable  for  the  lads 
— especially  compared  with  their  quarters 
when  in  camp  during  the  late  war — and 
I  want  you  and  Blanche  to  get  well  ac 
quainted  with  them  and  know  what 
bright,  good,  promising  young  fellows 
they  are." 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Keith,  you  are  and  always 
have  been  so  very  kind  to  us,  though  we 
never  had  the  slightest  claim  upon  you," 
returned  Ethel,  grateful  tears  shining  in 
her  eyes  ;  "  but  our  visit  here  has  already 
been  longer  than  we  expected  to  make  it 
when  we  came.  Besides  I  know  so  large 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTEH.          283 

a  family  must  cost  a  great  deal  in  both 
work  and  money." 

"Never  you  mind  about  all  that," 
laughed  Mrs.  Keith;  "we  don't  need  to 
count  the  pennies,  and  must  always  ex 
pect  to  pay  in  more  ways  than  one  for  the 
pleasures  we  have." 

"Oh,  please  believe  that  I — I  did  not 
mean  to  be  impertinent,"  stammered 
Ethel  with  a  blush;  "but  I've  had  to 
count  pennies  almost  ever  since  I  can  re 
member,  and  it  has  made  me  feel  very 
reluctant  to  use  up  those  of  other 
people." 

"My  dear  girl,"  said  Mrs.  Keith  with 
a  smile,  "I' 11  forgive  the  impertinence  if 
you  will  promise  to  stay  another  week  or 
two." 

It  did  not  take  much  persuasion  to  win 
Ethel's  consent,  for  she  dreaded  going 
back  to  the  home  where  Nannette  was 
not.  and  that  seemed  so  desolate  without 
her  sunny  presence. 

The  ten  days  or  more  that  followed 
seemed  to  the  young  people  to  fly  very 
fast  in  each  other's  pleasant  society,  and 
by  the  end  of  that  time  their  acquaint 
ance  had  progressed  beyond  what  it 


284          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

might  in  years  of  more  ordinary  inter 
course.  Percy  and  Ethel,  Stuart  and 
Blanche,  felt  that  they  knew  each  other 
well,  had  become  mutually  attached,  and 
there  was  a  double  betrothal  and  a  look 
ing  forward  to  a  double  wedding  when  a 
year  or  so  should  establish  the  young 
men  more  fully  in  business,  increasing 
their  means,  and  bring  to  the  girls  a  feel 
ing  that  the  mourning  garments,  now 
worn  in  memory  of  Nannette,  might  be 
willingly  and  with  propriety  laid  aside. 

The  relatives  of  the  young  men,  includ 
ing  Percy's  mother  and  sisters,  were  all 
pleased,  for  having  for  years  heard  a 
great  deal  of  these  young  girls,  through 
their  New  Jersey  relatives,  they  felt  that 
they  already  knew  them  well. 

"Dear  girl,  I  want  you  to  feel  that  you 
are  no  longer  motherless,"  Mildred  said, 
taking  Ethel  into  a  close,  loving  embrace 
when  Percy  had  told  his  story,  in  the 
privacy  of  her  own  room,  "  for  I  shall  be 
glad  to  claim  you  as  one  of  my  daughters, 
as  I  am  sure  Percy's  father  will  also  ;  so 
that  you  must  no  longer  feel  yourself  an 
orphan." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  Mrs.  Landreth.     It 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          285 

will  be,  oh,  so  sweet,  to  have  a  mother 
again,"  returned  Ethel  in  low,  tremulous 
tones,  "though  I  do  not  feel  worthy  of 
such  an  one  as  you." 

"Quite  as  worthy  as  I  am  of  such  a 
daughter  as  yourself,  dear  girl,"  Mildred 
said  with  a  smile  and  another  caress ; 
"one  who  has  shown  herself  such  a  brave, 
capable,  energetic  little  woman,  preferring 
to  earn  her  own  living  rather  than  to  live 
idly  dependent  upon  others." 

"It  is  very,  very  kind  in  you  to  say 
that,  dear  Mrs.  Landreth,"  returned 
Ethel  with  a  blush  and  a  smile.  "  I 
know  there  are  many  who  would  despise 
me  for  having  worked  with  my  own 
hands  for  my  daily  bread,  as  do  even 
some  of  my  own  dear  kindred." 

"  Well,  dear  girl,  I  should  not  let  that 
trouble  me,  since  God's  command  is  '  Six 
days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all  thy 
work,'  and  Paul  bids  us  'Work  with 
your  own  hands,'  and  again,  'This  we 
command  you,  that  if  any  would  not 
work,  neither  should  he  eat.'  The  Bible 
— and  the  Bible  only — is  our  God-given 
rule  of  faith  and  practice." 

"  Yes,  I  have  tried  to  make  it  mine," 


286          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Ethel  said,  "and  not  to  care  for  the  cold 
and  scornful  looks  of  those  who  despise 
others  who  labor  with  their  hands.  I 
must  go  back  to  my  work  to-morrow," 
she  added  with  a  smile,  "  for  I  have  now 
been  absent  longer  than  was  intended 
when  we  left  home." 

"And  I  am  going  with  her,  mother,  to 
ask  her  uncles'  consent.  She  thinks  they 
will  give  it  without  hesitation,"  he  added 
with  an  admiring  smile  into  the  eyes  of 
his  betrothed;  "and  should  they  not,  I 
will  try  argument  and  persuasion  ;  which 
should  be  quite  in  a  lawyer's  line." 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  hardly  fear  you  will  need 
to  use  much  of  either,"  replied  his 
mother  with  a  look  that  seemed  to  say 
anyone  might  be  proud  to  claim  rela 
tionship  to  her  boy. 

But  a  gentle  tap  on  the  door  of  the 
room  interrupted  the  conversation  at  that 
moment,  and  at  a  quiet  "Come  in "  from 
Mrs.  Landreth,  Stuart  Ormsby  entered 
with  Blanche  upon  his  arm. 

"  We  have  come  for  your  blessing, 
Aunt  Mildred,  as  the  nearest  representa 
tive  of  my  father  and  mother,"  he  said, 
turning  a  beaming  face  upon  her,  "for 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          287 

this  dear  girl  has  promised  to  be  mine ; 
if  her  uncles  do  not  object,  which  she 
assures  me  they  will  not.  And,  perhaps 
she  will  give  herself  to  me  even  if  they 
should  prove  so  unreasonable  and 
unkind." 

"  Don't  be  too  sure  of  that,  Mr.  Orms- 
by,"  said  Blanche  demurely;  "one 
should  show  great  respect  for  the  opin 
ions  of  one's  elders.  Do  you  not  think 
so,  Mrs.  Landreth?" 

"Yes,  dear  child,"  returned  Mildred, 
drawing  the  young  girl  to  her  and  be 
stowing  upon  her  a  tender  caress,  "and 
I  think  we  need  scarcely  fear  to  do  so  in 
this  case  ;  for  my  sister's  son  seems  ta 
his  Aunt  Mildred  worthy  to  mate  with 
the  best  and  greatest  lady  in  the  land." 

Stuart's  eyes  sparkled  as  he  said 
heartily,  "Many  thanks,  auntie;  I  could 
not  ask  for  a  higher  recommendation  than 
that." 

"  Now,"  said  Mildred,  leading  the  way, 
"  suppose  we  go  downstairs  and  see  what 
your  Uncle  Don  and  the  other  relatives 
here  have  to  say  about  it." 

Uncle  Don  had  no  objection  to  offer,  nor 
did  he  or  anyone  else  seem  other  than 


•288         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

well  pleased  with  the  turn  affairs  had 
taken. 

Ethel  and  Blanche  returned  home  the 
next  day  accompanied  by  their  suitors, 
who  were  not  long  in  entering  their  plea 
with  the  uncles  who,  knowing  all  about 
them  as  relatives  of  the  Keiths,  and 
fellow-soldiers  and  intimates  of  their  own 
sons  during  the  last  year  of  fche  war,  at 
once  gave  a  hearty  consent,  and  claimed 
the  privilege  and  pleasure  of  entertaining 
the  young  men  during  their  stay  of  a  day 
or  two  in  the  city  of  brotherly  love. 

Ethel  and  Blanche  were  also  persuaded 
to  become  for  a  few  days  the  guests  of 
their  uncles,  and  it  was  only  after  the 
departure  of  Percy  and  Stuart  that  they 
went  back  again  to  their  own  little  home 
and  reopened  their  store. 

Harry  returned  to  them,  and  it  was 
hard  at  first  to  feel  that  Nannette  would 
never  again  make  one  of  the  little  family, 
yet  gradually  they  learned  to  do  without 
her  dear  presence  and  to  go  cheerfully 
about  their  daily  tasks — the  care  of  house 
and  store  and  the  making  up  of  garments, 
daintily  adorned,  for  the  trousseaus  likely 
to  be  wanted  for  the  coming  year. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          289> 

Harry  was  not  displeased  at  the  pros 
pect  before  his  sisters,  yet  felt,  and  some 
times  remarked,  that  their  gain  would  be 
his  loss.  Hearing  him  talk  in  that  way 
one  day,  his  Uncle  George  said  : 

"You  must  come  back  to  your  old 
home  with  us,  my  boy,  when  your  sisters 
go.  And  if  that  does  not  satisfy  you, 
perhaps  we  may  decide  to  open  a  branch 
house  in  their  town  and  put  you  in  charge 
of  it." 

' '  Oh,  Uncle  George,  what  a  delightful 
idea  !  "  exclaimed  Blanche  ;  "for  then  all 
our  little  family  would  be  together." 

"And  you  won't  miss  your  uncles  at 
all,"  he  returned  half  sadly,  yet  with  a 
faint  smile,  and  laying  a  hand  caressingly 
upon  her  shoulder  as  she  sat  on  the  sofa, 
by  his  side. 

"Oh,  uncle,  yes  ;  yes,  indeed  !  "  she  an 
swered  earnestly,  tears  springing  to  her 
eyes,  "  you  have  been  so  very,  very  good 
to  us.  And  oh,  I  shall  be  sorry  to  leave 
Dorothy,  who  nursed  Nannette  so  kindly 
and  has  been  such  a  lovely  comforter  and 
helper  to  us  in  all  our  sorrow  and  cares." 

"  Yes,  Dorothy  is  a  good,  kind-hearted, 
helpful  girl,"  he  responded,  "almost  as 


290          MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

dear  to  me  as  my  own  nieces ;  even  the 
two  who  have  no  father  to  love  and  care 
for  them." 

"Dear  uncle,  it  makes  me  feel  very 
happy  to  hear  you  say  you  love  Ethel 
and  me.  I  don' t  remember  that  ever  you 
told  me  so  before,  though  I  always 
thought  you  did — at  least  a  little  bit," 
Blanche  returned,  her  eyes  shining,  while 
she  ventured  to  put  an  arm  about  his 
neck  and  touch  his  cheek  with  her  lips. 

"A  good  big  bit,  my  dear  child,"  he 
said  in  reply,  putting  an  arm  about  her 
and  returning  her  caress  with  interest. 
"I  hope  you  will  be  very  happy  in  the 
new  home  which  that  young  man  is  get 
ting  ready  for  you,  but  that  you  won' t  en 
tirely  forget  your  old  uncles  who  have 
loved  and  tried  to  provide  for  their  dead 
brother's  children." 

"Not  dead,  uncle  dear,  but  only  gone 
Tbefore  to  the  better  land,"  Ethel  said  in 
tones  tremulous  with  emotion.  "No, 
no,  indeed  ;  we  could  not  possibly  forget 
you  or  Uncle  Albert,  who  has  been  so 
very  kind  to  us  ;  if  we  could  we  ought  to 
be  considered  the  basest  of  ingrates." 

"I  agree  with  you  there,  Ethel,"  said 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          291 

Harry.  "  And  Uncle  George,  I  am  de 
lighted  with  the  idea  you  have  advanced. 
I  think  I  should  like  nothing  better  ;  and 
in  case  you  decide  to  try  the  experiment 
I  promise  to  do  my  very  best  to  make  it 
a  success." 

"Well,  my  boy,  I  will  talk  to  my 
brother  about  it.  Ah,  here  he  is,"  as  at 
that  moment  Mr.  Albert  Eldon  entered 
the  room. 

"What  was  that  you  were  talking  of 
as  I  came  in?"  he  asked  when  he  had 
exchanged  greetings  with  his  nieces  and 
taken  an  offered  armchair. 

At  that  his  brother  told  of  the  sugges 
tion  he  had  made  to  Harry,  concluding 
by  asking  his  opinion  of  the  matter. 

"  I  think  it  might  be  very  well  to  try 
it,"  returned  Mr.  Albert,  "but  we  will  be 
better  able  to  decide  that  question  after 
learning  more  about  the  place  from  Percy 
and  Stuart ;  their  fathers  too,  who  will 
probably  be  the  better  judges  of  the  wis 
dom  of  such  an  undertaking." 

"  Very  well,  then,  we  will  take  the  thing 
into  consideration  ;  and  in  the  meantime 
let  you,  Harry,  make  the  needed  en 
quiries,"  said  Mr.  George  ;  then  turned 


292          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

the  talk  upon  other  topics,  asking  his 
nieces  what  was  the  time  fixed  upon  for 
the  weddings. 

"It  is  not  fixed  yet,  uncle,"  replied 
Ethel  with  a  blush  and  smile,  "but  we 
talk  of  some  day  early  in  June." 

"The  month  of  roses!"  he  said. 
"There  is  no  lovelier  time  in  the  year  to 
nay  thinking,  and  I  hope  weather  and 
everything  else  may  prove  propitious. 
But  what  about  the  trousseau  for  each  of 
you  ?  Your  Uncle  Albert  and  I  wish  to 
provide  that." 

"Thank  you  very,  very  much, 
uncles ! "  exclaimed  both  the  girls  in  a 
breath  ;  "  but  we  think  you  have  already 
done  more  than  we  had  any  right  or 
reason  to  expect." 

"  Not  more  by  any  means  than  we  are 
disposed  to  do  for  our  dead  brother's 
children,"  he  replied,  Mr.  Albert  adding, 
"No,  nor  nearly  so  much.  I  will  give 
each  a  hundred  dollars  to  be  laid  out  in 
that  way." 

"  And  I  will  do  the  same,"  added  their 
Uncle  George,  "and  I  want  the  double 
wedding  to  take  place  in  my  parlor, 
Albert  and  I  dividing  the  expense  be- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          293 

tween  us.  We  have  talked  it  all  over, 
calculating  the  probable  cost." 

"  Oh,  how  kind  and  generous  you  are, 
uncles!"  exclaimed  Ethel,  her  eyes  full 
of  grateful  tears  ;  "but  it  will  make  so 
much  work  for " 

"No  matter  for  that,"  interrupted  her 
Uncle  George  with  simulated  gruffness. 
"Mrs.  Wood  and  Dorothy  will  be  only 
too  glad  of  the  opportunity  to  make  a 
grand  display  of  refreshments  and 
so  forth,  and  will  enjoy  seeing  how 
the  brides  are  dressed,  how  pretty 
they  look,  and  how  they  behave — with 
what  modest  grace  they  carry  off  their 
honors.  Besides  your  Aunt  Sarah  wants 
to  see  the  ceremony  and  cannot  well 
get  out  to  look  upon  it  in  any  other 
place." 

"And  there  is  no  place  that  I  should 
like  better,  uncle,"  said  Blanche,  her 
face  beaming  with  pleasure.  "It  is  my 
old  home,  where  I  was  always  so  kindly 
treated  by  you,  and  no  other  place  could 
be  more  like  a  father's  house  for  me  to  be 
married  from." 

"But  mine  I  hope  would  not  be  less 
like  a  father's  house  to  you,  Blanche?" 


294         MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER. 

remarked  Mr.  Albert  Eldon,  looking  affec 
tionately  into  her  eyes. 

"No,  uncle,  dear,  yours  would  be  just 
about  the  same,  for  I  cannot  make  up  my 
mind  which  of  you  I  love  the  best,"  re 
turned  Blanche,  giving  to  him  also  a  look 
of  ardent  affection.  "I  have  only  one 
regret  in  going  away  to  my  new  home — 
that  I  must  leave  you  two,  and  other  dear 
relatives  behind." 

"That  is  my  case  also,"  said  Ethel, 
"but  we  will  hope  for  many  a  good  visit 
from  the  dear  ones  we  must  part  from  for 
a  time  when  we  go." 

"And  the  visits  must  be  returned," 
said  Uncle  Albert,  "and  you  two  being 
so  much  younger  than  my  good  brother 
and  I,  must  expect  to  give  two  to 
one." 

"Yes,  that  would  be  only  fair,"  said 
his  brother.  "  Ah,  Ethel,  I  hear  that  my 
prospective  nephews  are  making  ready 
some  pretty  cages  for  their  birds." 

"They  are  both  building,  sir,"  replied 
Ethel  with  a  smile  and  a  blush;  "but 
the  cages  are  to  accommodate  themselves 
as  well  as  their  mates,  and  each  is  to  be 
a  gift  from  the  father  of  the  future  owner. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          295 

They  have  sent  us  the  plans,  and  we  are 
delighted  with  them." 

I1  They  are  submitted  to  us  for  any  alter 
ation  we  may  desire  to  suggest,"  added 
Blanche,  "but  we  can  think  of  scarcely 
any  improvement.  They  are  to  be  side 
by  side,  the  gardens  running  together, 
and  face  the  river,  which  we  are  told  is  a 
beautiful  stream  of  clear,  rapidly  flowing 
water,  the  banks  green  to  its  very  edge. 
And  the  houses  of  the  parents  of  the  male 
birds,"  she  added  with  a  merry  laugh, 
"are  less  than  a  square  away.  Would 
you  like  to  see  the  plans,  uncles  ?  " 

The  reply  was  a  pleased  assent  from 
both,  and  she  brought  them.  They  ex 
amined  them  with  evident  interest,  mak 
ing  favorable  comments,  asking  some 
questions,  and  suggesting  a  few  slight 
alterations  which  they  thought  would  be 
improvements. 

"Very  desirable  residences  they  seem 
likely  to  be,"  was  Mr.  George  Eldon's 
comment  when  they  had  finished  their 
inspection,  "and  I  trust  they  will  prove 
happy  homes  to  my  nieces." 

"  Ethel  and  I  mean  to  try  to  make  them 
such  to  their  owners,"  remarked  Blanche 


296          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

with  an  arch  look  and  smile.  ' '  Of  course, 
having  never  seen  the  place  ourselves,  we 
can  only  take  the  word  of  those  who  have 
as  to  the  beauty  of  the  surroundings  ;  but 
I  feel  sure  I  shall  better  enjoy  gazing  upon 
a  beautiful,  clear,  swiftly  flowing  river, 
grass,  flowers,  and  trees,  than  upon  brick 
pavements  and  white  shutters,  white 
marble  doorsteps  and  the  like,  so  trying 
to  the  eyes." 

"No  doubt  of  it,"  said  her  Uncle  Al 
bert,  "  but  life  will  have  its  troubles  and 
trials,  whether  it  be  passed  in  city  or 
country.  You  must  not  expect  paradise, 
even  in  a  snug  little  home  of  your  own  with 
a  kind  husband  indoors,  and  clear  flow 
ing  waters,  flowers,  and  other  lovely 
things  outside." 

"No,  I  do  not,  uncle,"  she  said  laugh 
ingly,  ' '  yet  I  cannot  divest  myself  of  the 
idea — the  hope — that  the  contemplated 
change  will  be  for  the  better,  even  if  I 
have  the  troublesome  charge  of  a  man's 
happiness  committed  to  my  care ;  his 
happiness  at  least  so  far  as  a  neat,  well- 
kept  home  and  well-spread  table  can 
secure  it." 

"Well,  my  dear  child,  though  not  every- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         297 

thing,  they  are  a  great  deal  to  a  man,  and 
if  you  add  a  cheerful,  sunny  temper,  and 
all  needed  care  and  attention  to  his  com 
fort  in  other  matters,  I  think  he  will  be 
blessed  with  a  happy  home  and  a  wife 
whom  he  can  respect  and  love,  probably 
with  increasing  affection  as  the  years  roll 
by,  your  own  love  for  him  increasing  also. ' ' 

"You  are  looking  very  grave,  Ethel," 
he  added,  turning  to  her,  "do  you  not 
agree  with  me  in  the  sentiments  I  have 
expressed?" 

"Oh,  yes,  sir;  yes,  indeed!"  she  an 
swered  in  earnest  tones,  "and  I  have  a 
very  ardent  desire,  a  very  determined 
purpose  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  make  a 
happy  home  for  Percy — to  be  as  good  a 
wife  and  housekeeper  as  his  mother  is.  I 
think  there  could  not  be  a  better,  judging 
from  all  I  have  heard  from  him  and  the 
relatives  we  were  with  this  summer — and 
I  am  resolved  to  learn  all  I  can  on  those 
subjects  from  her.  I  wish  you  and  Uncle 
George  knew  her,  she  is  so  lovely,  so  dear 
and  good  and  kind.  Oh,  I  think  it  will 
be  delightful  to  be  numbered  among  her 
daughters — especially  after  having  been 
so  long  motherless. 


298          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"Yes  ;  I  am  glad  for  you,  my  dear,"  he 
said,  then  turning  to  her  sister,  "But 
you,  Blanche,  it  seems  have  not  seen  your 
future  mother-in-law  yet  \ " 

"  No,  sir ;  but  I  am  willing  to  risk  the 
danger  of  finding  her  disagreeable,  for 
Stuart  has  assured  me  she  is  no  less  lov 
able  than  his  aunt,  whom  I  like  fully 
as  much  as  Ethel  does.  Indeed  like  is 
hardly  a  strong  enough  word  to  express 
my  feelings  for  either  her  or  her  daughters. 
I  love  them — all  three  of  them — dearly," 

"That  is  right,"  he  said.  "When  do 
you  give  up  here?"  he  asked,  turning  to 
Ethel.  "Your  year  is  out  in  April,  is  it 
not?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"And  the  wedding  is  to  be  in  June.  I 
want  you  to  come  to  my  house  to  spend 
the  weeks  that  intervene.  You  can  make 
your  preparations  there,  having  all  the 
help  you  want  from  dressmakers  and 
seamstresses." 

"  Don't  take  more  than  your  fair  share, 
Albert,"  said  his  brother;  "a  part  of 
their  time  should  be  spent  with  us." 

"But  you  are  going  to  give  the  wed 
ding.  Ah,  well !  they  may  come  and  go 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.        299 

between  the  two  houses  as  may  suit  their 
convenience  and  inclination,  and  you 
must  let  me  bear  my  share  of  all  the 
expenses." 

"  Yes,  brother,  we  will  have  an  amic 
able  settlement  when  all  is  over,"  returned 
Mr.  George  as  he  rose  to  take  leave,  for 
it  was  nearing  bedtime ;  and  with  an 
affectionate  good-night  to  the  nieces  and 
nephew  the  two  took  their  departure. 

"  Who  has  kinder  uncles  than  ours  ? " 
exclaimed  Blanche,  as  the  door  closed 
upon  them.  "  It  fairly  gives  me  a  heart 
ache  to  think  of  going  where  I  shall  per 
haps  never  see  them  again!"  and  she 
heaved  a  sigh  which  seemed  to  come  from 
the  bottom  of  her  heart. 

"  Yes,"  sighed  Ethel,  "  how  few  earthly 
pleasures  there  are  that  do  not  bring  some 
sorrow  with  them.  But  oh !  it  will  not 
be  so  in  the  better  land,  for  the  Bible 
tells  us  there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
sorrow,  crying,  or  pain." 

"  And  Nan  is  there  ;  dear,  dear  Nan,  so 
peaceful  and  happy !  Oh,  I  am  sure  she 
would  not  come  back  to  earth  if  she 
could,"  said  Blanche  softly,  and  wiping 
away  a  tear. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

DOEOTHY  came  in  the  next  morning 
soon  after  breakfast,  looking  cheerful  and 
bright. 

"You  two  girls  are  to  come  to  our 
house  directly  after  shutting  up  here," 
she  said.  "I  arranged  it  all  with  your 
uncles  last  evening — that  is  Aunt  Sarah 
and  I ;  we  both  want  you,  and  so  do  uncle 
and  the  boys.  They  say  you  have  hardly 
been  there  to  make  any  stay  at  all,  Ethel, 
and  that  it  is  Blanche's  old  home  ;  so  of 
course  you  ought  both  to  come,  and  we 
have  coaxed  Uncle  Albert  to  consent. 
You  see  I  told  him  I  wanted  to  help  with 
your  sewing  and  that  you  could  run  in  to 
have  a  talk  with  him  in  the  evenings, 
or  he  come  into  our  house ;  and  as  he 
couldn't  see  much  of  you  at  any  other 
time — being  down  at  his  store  all  day — he 
finally  gave  up  with  pretty  good  grace 
and  said  I  might  have  it  my  own  way.  I 
am  sure  it  is  only  right  that  I  should,  for 

800 


MILDBED'S  NEW  DA  UGHTER.          301 

I  really  care  more  about  you  than  any 
of  his  girls  do.  Now  tell  me  honestly 
wouldn't  you  be  as  willing  to  spend  those 
last  weeks  with  us  as  with  them  ? " 

"Well,"  returned  Ethel  with  a  smile, 
"  I  cannot  deny  that  I  should.  I  do  not 
know  which  of  my  uncles  I  love  best ;  and 
you,  Dorothy,  are  more  congenial  and 
seem  to  care  more  for  us  than  Uncle 
Albert's  daughters.  So  I  am  well  pleased 
with  the  arrangement  you  propose.  It  i& 
very  kind  in  you  to  offer  your  help  with 
our  sewing  too." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Blanche.  "You 
are  more  like  an  own  cousin  to  us  than 
any  one  of  the  girls  in  the  other  house ; 
and  I'm  very  fond  of  Uncle  George  and 
his  boys  ;  of  Aunt  Sarah  too,  for  she  has 
been  really  kind  to  us  for  years." 

"  Then  you'll  come  to  us  ? " 

"  Yes,  gladly,"  returned  both  girls, 
Blanche  adding,  "  I  am  sure  it  will  be  the 
best  and  pleasantest  plan  that  could  be 
thought  of ;  especially  as  we  can  see 
about  as  much  of  Uncle  Albert  as  if  we 
were  spending  our  days  and  nights  in  his 
house." 

"Good  girls!"   said  Dorothy.     "And 


302          MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  TIGHTER. 

you'll  let  me  help  with  your  shopping, 
won't  you?"  A  glad  assent  was  given 
to  that,  for  Dorothy  was  an  excellent 
shopper,  and  Ethel  and  Blanche  felt  that 
to  have  her  taste  and  judgment  to  rely 
upon  would  be  a  great  help  to  them. 
They  said  as  much,  and  Dorothy  looked 
highly  pleased. 

They  were  in  the  back  part  of  the  store, 
Blanche  running  the  sewing-machine 
while  Ethel  busied  herself  with  a  bit  of 
needle-work,  for  no  customer  was  in  at 
the  moment. 

"I  don't  think  I  have  seen  all  you  have 
been  at  work  upon  for  your  wedding  out 
fits,"  said  Dorothy. 

"No,"  replied  both  girls,  "we  have 
not  shown  you  nearly  all,"  Blanche 
adding,  "  You  take  her  upstairs  and  show 
her  both  yours  and  mine,  Ethel.  I  will 
stay  here  to  attend  to  any  customer  who 
may  happen  to  come  in." 

"No,  sister,"  said  Ethel,  "it  would 
hardly  be  fair  for  me  to  have  all  that 
pleasure,  leaving  you  to  do  all  the  work. 
I  will  show  my  own,  then  come  down  and 
let  you  go  up  and  exhibit  yours." 

"Very  well,"  laughed  Blanche,  "any- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          303 

thing  to  please  you,  sister  mine."  Then 
to  Dorothy,  "Isn't  she  the  most  unselfish 
girl  you  ever  saw?" 

"I  never  saw  one  who  had  less  selfish 
ness  in  her,  and  I  think  Percy  Landreth 
a  most  fortunate  fellow,"  replied  Doro 
thy,  giving  Ethel  a  look  of  mingled  ad 
miration  and  affection. 

"And  I  think  I  am  the  fortunate  one," 
Ethel  said  with  a  joyous  smile.  "Percy 
Landreth  is  no  common  man,  and  how  he 
"came  to  fancy  me  passes  my  comprehen 
sion." 

"  Ah,  there  is  no  accounting  for  tastes, 
my  dear,"  laughed  Dorothy  as  they  left 
the  room  together.  "Ah,  what  lovely 
work  !  "  she  exclaimed  as  Ethel  took  gar 
ment  after  garment  from  a  bureau  drawer 
and  spread  them  about  on  the  bed,  for 
her  inspection.  "You  must  have  been 
very  industrious  to  have  accomplished 
so  much  in  so  short  a  time." 

"No,"  said  Ethel,  "some  of  it  was 
done  months  ago  and  intended  for  sale." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  before  your  engagement  ?  " 

"Yes  ;  you  see  I  had  no  other  employ 
ment  for  my  fingers  while  chatting  with 
Mrs.  Landreth  and  the  others  in  Mrs. 


304          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Keith's  parlor  or  on  the  porches  during 
the  day.  Of  course  in  the  evening,  after 
sundown,  we  all  gave  our  eyes  and  fingers 
a  rest." 

"But  not  ears  and  tongues,  I  presume," 
laughed  Dorothy.  "  Well,  it  seems  there 
will  hardly  need  to  be  much  more  sewing 
done  except  on  the  dresses.  The  shop 
ping  for  them  will  be  very  enjoyable,  I 
think ;  for  I  dearly  love  to  look  at  pretty 
things.  Suppose  we  make  a  beginning 
this  afternoon.  The  uncles  will  supply 
the  needed  money  if  we  go  down  to  the 
office  for  it.  Indeed  we  can  buy  a  good 
deal  from  them,  telling  them  they  are  to 
let  us  have  the  goods  at  wholesale  prices  ; 
and  if  they  object  that  they  are  not  re 
tailers,  we  will  consent  to  take  them  in 
wholesale  quantities." 

"That  might  do  very  well,"  Ethel  said 
with  a  smile,  "if  you  will  engage  to  be 
bridesmaid  and  wear  a  dress  off  the  same 
piece  with  Blanche's  and  mine." 

"No  objection  in  the  world  to  that,  if 
Blanche  agrees  to  it,"  said  Dorothy. 
"But  what  a  pity  your  uncles  haven't 
kept  the  kind  of  goods  you  sell !  It  might 
have  been  such  a  help  to  you.  Now  please 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DA  UQHTER.          305 

run  down  and  send  Blanche  up  to  show 
me  her  pretty  things.  After  that,  if  you 
like,  we  will  start  out  on  our  expedi 
tion." 

Ethel  did  as  requested.  Blanche's  gar 
ments  were  displayed,  and  received  as 
high  commendation  as  those  of  her  sister; 
then  Ethel  dressed  for  the  street,  and  she 
and  Dorothy  started  out  for  the  proposed 
call  upon  the  uncles,  and  the  shopping 
that  was  to  follow. 

"Ah,  young  ladies,  how  do  you  do? 
Whatever  may  have  brought  you,  I  am 
pleased  to  see  your  bonny  faces,"  was 
Mr.  George  Eldon's  greeting  as  they  en 
tered  his  office,  where  they  found  him 
alone,  his  brother  having  gone  out  on 
some  errand  connected  with  their  busi 
ness.  "  Sit  down  and  tell  me  your 
errand ;  for  I  presume  you  have 
one." 

"  Yes,  uncle,  we  are  out  shopping  for 
wedding  dresses,"  returned  Dorothy 
laughingly. 

"And  want  some  money,  I  suppose," 
he  said,  turning  to  his  desk. 

"  Yes,  sir,  or  goods  ;  we  would  be  wil 
ling  to  take  a  whole  piece  of  white  silk 


306         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

or  satin  at  wholesale  price,  if  you  will  let 
us  have  it  out  of  your  store  and  provide 
the  money  to  pay  for  it." 

"  Would  you,  indeed  \ "  he  asked  with 
a  grim  smile.  ''Well,  perhaps  I  might 
as  well  close  at  once  with  so  good  and 
desirable  an  offer  as  that — really  such  an 
one  I  never  had  before.  Come  along, 
both  of  you,  into  the  store  and  we  will  see 
what  we  can  find." 

He  showed  them  the  goods  himself, 
looking  gratified  with  the  delight  they 
manifested  in  gazing  upon  them,  com 
menting  upon  their  beauties,  exclaiming 
again  and  again,  "Oh,  how  lovely! 
What  a  beautiful  dress  might  be  made  of 
that ! "  "  Oh,  that  is  fit  for  a  queen  !  " 

"Well,  Ethel,  which  will  you  have?" 
he  asked  at  length. 

"  Oh,  uncle,"  she  said,  "I  fear  they 
are  all  too  beautiful  and  expensive  for 
me  ;  something  not  so " 

"Whichever  you  choose  is  to  go  at 
wholesale  price,  remember,"  he  said,  not 
allowing  her  to  finish  her  sentence,  "and 
your  uncles  are  to  settle  the  bill,  so  take 
whichever  you  prefer  without  reference 
to  the  price." 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          307 

"Oh,  uncle,  you  are  too  good  and 
kind!  "she  said,  her  eyes  filling  with 
tears  of  gratitude. 

"  Not  a  bit,  my  dear,"  he  returned  in 
kindest  tones.  "But  choose  quickly,  for 
my  time  is  precious.  How  would  this 
answer?"  indicating  a  beautiful  gros- 
grain  silk.  "I  think  it  contains  about 
three  dress  patterns  and  would  make  up 
prettily  for  you,  your  sister,  'and  Dorothy 
here.  Will  it  suit  you  both?" 

"Yes,  sir;  oh,  yes !  It  is  only  toa 
lovely,  too  costly  for — for  me." 

"Not  a  bit  of  it!"  cried  Dorothy, 
"  though  it  may  be  for  me,  as  I  am  to  be 
only  a  bridesmaid." 

"In  that  case  you  can  lay  it  aside  for 
use  when  you  become  a  bride  yourself," 
said  Mr.  Eldon.  "Here,  Smith,"  to  one 
of  the  clerks,  "take  charge  of  this  pack 
age  and  see  that  it  is  sent  up  to  my  house 
some  time  in  the  course  of  the  day.  Now, 
young  ladies,"  leading  the  way  to  another 
part  of  the  store,  where  he  showed  them 
some  beautiful  laces,  saying,  "  Select 
whichever  you  like  best  for  trimming  the 
dresses  and  bridal  veils." 

"  Oh,  uncle,  it  is  too  much  !  "  exclaimed 


508          MILDBED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

Ethel  humbly.  "  It  would  be  lovely,  but 
we  can  do  very  well  without  such  things." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "I  presume  the  knots 
could  be  tied  just  as  tight  without  any 
such  adornment  for  the  brides,  but  I  must 
acknowledge  that  I  shall  take  some  pride 
and  pleasure  in  seeing  my  nieces  suitably 
adorned  for  their  bridal.  Nor  am  I 
going  to  ruin  myself  doing  it.  I  have  no 
daughters  of  my  own,  you  know,  so  may 
well  afford  it  for  you  and  Blanche ; 
Dorothy,  also,  when  her  turn  comes." 

"Thank  you,  uncle,"  laughed  Dorothy, 
"but  I  am  doubtful  of  ever  wanting  bridal 
attire ;  good  men  and  true  are  so 
scarce,  you  know — out  of  the  family,  I 
mean,  of  course — but  I  am  exceedingly 
obliged  for  the  bridesmaid's  dress  you 
have  so  generously  bestowed  upon  me." 

"You  are  most  welcome,"  he  replied. 
"  Will  you  take  the  lace  with  you  ?  or 
.shall  I  send  it  with  the  dress  goods?" 

"  Oh,  I  will  carry  it  myself  if  you'll  let 
me,"  said  Dorothy.  "  Blanche  must  see 
it,  and  I  promise  to  take  the  best  possible 
care  of  it." 

"  Yery  well,"  he  returned.  "  We  will 
go  back  to  the  office  now,  for  I  must  give 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          309 

you  some  money  to  do  such,  shopping  as 
must  needs  be  done  elsewhere." 

"I  feel  as  if  I  were  really  in  danger 
of  impoverishing  you,  uncle,  dear,"  said 
Ethel  as  he  put  a  roll  of  banknotes  in 
her  hand. 

"Not  at  all,  as  you  don't  marry  every 
day,"  he  said  laughingly.  "  In  that  case 
it  might  do  some  damage.  I  wish  you 
success  with  your  shopping,  and  shall  be 
glad  to  see  you,  Blanche,  and  Harry  too 
whenever  you  see  fit  to  close  out  your 
business  and  come  to  make  your  home 
with  us  until  you  want  to  change  for  the 
western  one  in  prospect  before  you.  Your 
Aunt  Sarah  and  I  are  both  ready  to  give 
you  a  warm  welcome." 

"Dear  uncle,"  Ethel  said  with  emo 
tion,  "you  could  scarcely  be  kinder  to 
us  if  we  were  your  own  daughters." 

"I  almost  wish  you  were,"  he  returned, 
"though  that  would  make  it  all  the 
harder  to  part  with  you  for  the  benefit  of 
those  young  men  from  the  West.  Good- 
by  now  for  the  present,  and  I  wish  you 
success  with  your  shopping.  Give  my 
love  to  your  sister,  and  tell  her  I  hope  the 
silk  and  lace  will  be  suited  to  her  taste." 


S10         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"O  Dorothy,  isn't  he  kind?  whose 
uncles  are  better  than  ours?"  exclaimed 
Ethel  as  they  walked  up  the  street. 

"Who,  indeed!"  said  Dorothy. 
"Uncle  George  has  always  been  good  as 
gold  to  me.  O  Ethel,  what  perfectly  lovely 
silk  and  lace  he  has  given  us  !  I  shall  be 
surprised  if  Blanche  does  not  go  almost 
wild  with  delight  when  she  sees  them." 

"Yes,  they  seem  too  beautiful  and 
costly  for  girls  so  poor  as  we  are.  Yet  I 
can't  help  feeling  greatly  pleased  to  have 
them.  The  Landreths  are  wealthy,  as 
perhaps  you  know,  and  I  own  I  did  feel 
a  little  reluctant  to  go  among  them  poorly 
dressed,  especially  as  a  bride." 

"Well,  you  see  you  won't  have  to,  and 
I  am  sure  your  uncles  never  meant  you 
should  ;  they  have  too  much  family  pride 
for  that,  even  if  they  did  not  love  the 
girls  and  Harry  also,  and  I  am  sure  they 
do." 

"Yes,  I  know  they  do,"  said  Ethel,, 
"and  I  esteem  their  fatherly  affection  a 
very  great  blessing ;  as  I  should  even  if 
they  were  not  able  to  help  us  at  all." 

"I  do  not  doubt  it  in  the  least.  But 
to  change  the  subject — you  must  have  a* 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          311 

travelling  dress,  and  I  think  a  certain 
shade  of  gray,  with  a  hat  and  feather  to 
match,  would  be  the  very  thing." 

"I  agree  with  you,"  said  Ethel, 
"and  they  would  be  pretty  for  Blanche 
too." 

"Yes  ;  but  hers  might  be  of  a  slightly 
different  shade,  as  you  don' t — at  least  I 
presume  you  don't  want  to  dress  exactly 
alike  and  have  people  taking  you  for 
twins,"  she  concluded  laughingly. 

"No,  not  exactly,  except  in  our  wed 
ding  dresses,"  returned  Ethel  with  a 
smile.  "But  if  we  choose,  we  can  have 
them  made  up  a  little  differently ;  the 
way  of  putting  on  the  lace  might  be  dif 
ferent  if  nothing  else." 

"Yes,  and  that  will  be  quite  enough 
difference  to  prevent  you  or  anybody  else 
from  mistaking  one  for  the  other  or  think 
ing  you  a  pair  of  twins.  I  think  you 
ought  each  to  have  a  handsome  black  silk 
too,  and  some  pretty  home  and  morning 
dresses.  But  fortunately  we  don't  need 
to  purchase,  or  even  to  decide  on,  every 
thing  to-day." 

"  No,  we  don't,  and  it  is  well,  for  I 
want  to  consult  my  sister  first.  She  has 


312          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

as  much  right  as  I  to  decide  these  ques 
tions." 

"I  agree  with  you,"  said  Dorothy, 
"but  you  are  better  than  some  sisters  or 
you  wouldn't  be  so  ready  to  own  it ;  some 
would  say,  'I'm  the  eldest,  and  things 
ought  all  to  be  as  I  want  them.' ' 

"  Blanche  always  wants  me  to  have  my 
own  things  exactly  as  I  want  them,  and 
reserves  the  same  privilege  for  herself, 
which  I  think  is  the  better  way  ;  for  what 
is  becoming  to  one  is  not  always  equally 
so  to  the  other." 

"No,  your  complexions  are  different,, 
but  both  beautiful.  I  have  never  been 
able  to  decide  which  was  the  prettier,  and 
would  be  only  too  thankful  to  exchange 
with  either  of  you,"  said  Dorothy  in  her 
merry  tones. 

"  O  Dorothy,  how  can  you  say  that  ?  " 
exclaimed  Ethel.  "I  call  you  very 
pretty  ;  you  are  not  fair,  but  your  skin  is 
so  smooth  and  soft,  and  you  have  such  a 
lovely  bright  color  in  your  cheeks,  such 
large  handsome  eyes  with  long,  silky 
lashes  that  curl  so  prettily,  such  beauti 
ful  teeth  and " 

"Oh,  stop,  stop,  you  little  flatterer!" 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          313 

exclaimed  Dorothy.  "You'll  have  me 
as  vain  as  a  peacock,  which  will  entirely 
spoil  any  pretensions  to  beauty  that  I  may 
be  supposed  to  have.  Ah,  let  us  go  in 
here.  They  have  the  loveliest  dress  goods, 
and  I  dare  say  we  can  find  the  very  shade 
of  gray  cloth  wanted  for  your  travelling 
suit." 

Several  hours  were  spent  in  shopping  ; 
then  they  returned  to  Ethel's  little  home 
laden  with  parcels,  though  the  heavier 
bundles  had  all  been  left  to  be  sent,  either 
there  or  to  Mr.  George  Eldon's. 

"Oh,  I  am  glad  to  see  you!"  cried 
Blanche  as  they  entered,  "and  though 
you  do  look  tired,  I  know  by  your  happy 
faces  that  you've  been  successful,  and  by 
the  looks  of  your  satchels  that  you  have 
a  good  many  pretty  little  things  to  show 
me  ;  but  dinner's  just  ready  and  I  can  wait 
till  you  have  refreshed  yourselves  with 
food.  We  will  all  enjoy  the  exhibition 
better  after  that  has  been  attended  to  ;  so 
come  out  to  the  dining  room,"  and  she 
led  the  way  as  she  spoke. 

"Really  I  don't  know  whether  we  can 
wait  to  make  our  important  communica 
tions,"  said  Dorothy,  laying  down  her 


314         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

satchel  and  removing  her  hat  and  coat, 
"However,  Ethel,  it  maybe  the  wisest 
plan,  if  we  consider  Blanche's  good ;  since 
what  we  have  to  say  and  to  show  might 
destroy  her  appetite  for  this  dinner,  which 
certainly  smells  very  nice  and  appetizing, 
I  think  you  will  discover  that  I  have  not 
lost,  by  the  way,  my  relish  for  good,  sub 
stantial,  well-prepared  food.  Partaking 
of  it  will  doubtless  greatly  assist  me  in 
abstaining  from  unwisely  making  prompt 
revelation  concerning  the  doings  and 
happenings  of  our  late  expedition — the 
raids  we  have  made  upon  merchants, 
wholesale  and  retail." 

"And  the  plunder  you  have  brought 
off,  eh  ?  "  queried  Blanche  sedately,  but 
with  a  twinkle  of  fun  in  her  eye. 

"That  is  included,  of  course,"  returned 
Dorothy. 

"It  is  not  according  to  one's  strongest 
inclinations — this  proposed  waiting," 
Ethel  said  laughingly,  "but  let  us  show 
how  bravely  we  can  battle  against  them 
when  we  feel  called  upon  to  do  so.  Shall 
I  help  you  to  some  oysters,  Dorothy  ?  " 

"  Indeed  you  may,  my  dear  girl.  I  am 
particularly  fond  of  oysters  when  well 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          315 

prepared,  as  I  have  always  found  them 
here,  and  hungry  enough  to  eat  almost 
anything." 

"lam  glad  to  hear  it,"  said  Blanche, 
"  since  it  will  tend  to  cause  you  to  more 
highly  appreciate  our  humble  fare." 

"Now  don't  put  on  any  airs  of  mock 
humility,  if  you  please,  Miss  Eldon,"  re 
turned  Dorothy.  "I  say  this  dinner  is 
fit  for  a  king;  sufficient  variety,  and  every 
thing  done  to  a  turn.  These  oysters,  this 
Sally  Lunn,  these  baked  potatoes  are  all 
delicious  ;  and  I  never  drank  a  better  cup 
of  coffee.  So  what  more  could  any  reason 
able  mortal  ask?" 

"I  don't  know  really,"  returned 
Blanche,  "  except  in  my  case — that  I  may 
be  told  what  you  two  have  seen,  and  done, 
and  bought.  Did  you  find  our  uncles 
in?" 

"The  senior  partner  was  there  in  his 
office,  the  other  out ;  so  that  we  missed 
seeing  him  altogether.  You  will  hear  the 
rest  after  we  have  fully  satisfied  our  ap 
petites  ;  but  remember,  my  lady,  it  was 
not  your  things  but  Ethel's  we  were  buy 
ing  to-day.  You  have  probably  been 
told  more  than  once  in  the  course  of  your 


S16         MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

short  life,  that  older  people  must  be 
attended  to  first,  younger  ones  wait 
patiently  till  their  turn  comes." 

"Yes,  I  remember  to  have  been  told 
something  of  the  sort  several  times  in  my 
life,"  said  Blanche;  "but  I  venture  to 
predict  that  I  shall  not  hear  it  very  often 
after  a  certain  ceremony  expected  to  be 
performed  within  the  next  two  or  three 
months." 

"  Ah,  after  that  you  will  probably  con 
sider  yourself  a  much  more  important 
personage  than — such  of  your  sex  as  see 
fit  to  live  in  single  blessedness." 

"Possibly,"  returned  Blanche  with  an 
arch  look  and  smile. 

So  they  chatted  on  for  some  little  time, 
then  Dorothy  exclaimed,  "There,  we 
are  all  done  eating,  I  see,  so  suppose  we 
proceed  now,  Ethel,  to  display  our  pur 
chases  to  Blanche's  astonished  eyes." 

"  Yes,"  Ethel  replied,  "  but  let  us  carry 
them  into  the  parlor  so  that  we  can  be  on 
the  watch  for  customers  while  Bridget 
eats  her  dinner." 

They  did  so  and  Dorothy  was  in  her 
element,  opening  packages  and  displaying 
the  contents  to  Blanche's  delighted  eyes. 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          31  fr 

"Oh,  everything  is  just  lovely!"  she 
said,  her  eyes  dancing  with  mirth.  "I 
doubt  if  you  could  have  done  better  even 
with  my  assistance  and  advice — valuable 
as  my  friends  have  always  found  them." 

"Possibly  not,"  returned  Dorothy; 
"but  wind  and  weather  permitting,  and 
nothing  else  interfering,  I  hope  to  take 
you  out  to-morrow,  my  little  dear,  and 
give  you  the  opportunity  to  show  your 
talent  in  this  line.  Now  we  have  shown 
you  everything  we  bought  to-day  ex 
cept  the  wedding  dress  and  its  trim 
mings." 

"Oh,  did  you  get  them?  Let  me  see 
them  ! "  cried  Blanche  in  an  eager,  excited 
tone. 

"Unfortunately  we  cannot  show  the 
dress,  or  rather  dresses — for  Uncle 
George  gave  us  a  whole  piece  of  the  love 
liest  white  silk,  enough  to  make  three 
gowns— one  for  Ethel,  one  for  you,  and 
one  for  myself,  and " 

"Oh,  did  he?  How  kind  and  gener 
ous  !  "  cried  Blanche  half  breathlessly. 

"  Yes,  and  this  lace  to  trim  them  with,"' 
said  Dorothy,  taking  the  last  remaining 
package  from  her  satchel,  adding  as  she 


SI 8         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

undid  it,  "  but  I  can't  show  you  the  silk 
because  it  was  ordered  to  be  sent  right  up 
to  his  house.  I  dare  say  it's  there  by 
this  time,  and  you  can  call  and  look  at 
it  when  you  will.  There !  what  do  you 
think  of  that?"  throwing  open  her  pack 
age  and  holding  up  a  portion  of  the  lace 
to  view. 

"Oh!  oh!  oh!  it's  the  loveliest  thing 
I  ever  saw!"  was  Blanche's  excited 
exclamation.  "Did  you  say  Uncle 
George  gave  it  to  us !  I  don' t  see  how  he 
could  afford  it,  for  it  must  have  cost  a 
mint  of  money." 

"  He  said  we  were  to  have  it  at  whole 
sale  price  and  take  the  money  to  pay  for 
it  from  him." 

"Oh!"  gasped  Blanche,  "I  hope  he 
won't  ruin  himself." 

"  No  danger,  my  dear;  for  though  very, 
very  generous  he  is  exceedingly  careful 
too  ;  as  a  business  man  should  be." 

"  Or  a  business  woman,  or  any  other 
kind  of  man  or  woman,"  added  Ethel 
with  a  smile.  "I  think  both  our  uncles 
are  exceedingly  kind  to  us  all.  I  often 
wish  it  were  in  iny  power  to  make  them 
some  adequate  return." 


MILDRED'S  NE  W  DA  UGHTER.         3 1 9 

"Perhaps  it  may  be  some  day,"  said 
Blanche;  "or,  if  not  to  them,  to  their 
children." 

"Yes,"  said  Dorothy,  "there  are  so 
many  ups  and  downs  in  this  world  ;  per 
haps  I  might  say  particularly  in  this 
country.  I  must  go  home  now,  girls ; 
it  won' t  do  to  leave  Aunt  Sarah  alone  all 
day.  But  see  that  you  are  ready  for 
your  turn  at  shopping  early  to-morrow 
morning,  Blanche,  if  the  weather  is  at  all 
suitable.  Better  make  out  a  list  of  neces 
sary  articles,  so  that  we  won't  forget  and 
spend  the  money  on  the  wrong  ones.  By 
the  way,  girls,  I  shouldn't  buy  any  more 
handsome  dresses  —  except  of  course 
Blanche's  travelling  suit — till  we  see  what 
your  Uncle  Albert  will  do  to  get  even  with 
his  brother  in  that  line." 

"Yes,  he  too  is  exceedingly  generous," 
said  Ethel ;  "but  I  think  he  should  re 
member  that  he  has  more  children  of  his 
own  to  provide  for  than  Uncle  George 
has." 

"Yes;  and  not  the  most  economical 
ones  in  the  world  either,"  laughed 
Dorothy  as  she  stood  before  the  glass, 
putting  on  her  hat.  "I  must  go  now," 


320         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

she  said,  picking  up  her  satchel,  uand  FU 
expect  you  bright  and  early  in  the  morn 
ing,  Blanche.  You'd  better  come  for  me 
so  that  you  can  take  a  look  at  the  silk  for 
the  wedding  dresses." 

"So  I  will ;  I  want  to  see  it,  as  who 
wouldn't  if  she  expected  to  be  married  in 
it?"  returned  Blanche  as  she  and  Ethel 
went  with  Dorothy  to  the  door. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

" THERE'S  Blanche  now!"  exclaimed 
Dorothy  at  the  breakfast  table  the  next 
morning,  as  she  filled  her  uncle's  coffee 
cup  for  the  second  time.  * '  Ah,  Blanche, '  * 
as  the  door  opened  and  the  young  girl 
walked  in,  "  you  are  good  in  obeying 
orders,  and  I'm  glad  to  see  you." 

"As  we  all  are,"  said  her  uncle. 
"Come,  take  a  seat  here  by  my  side  and 
have  a  cup  of  coffee." 

"Thank  you,  sir,  I  have  been  to  break 
fast,"  she  said,  taking  the  indicated  seat 
and  exchanging  a  morning  salutation  with 
her  Cousins  George  and  William.  "And 
oh,  uncle,  I  want  to  thank  you  for  the 
lovely  lace  you  have  given  me,  and  the 
beautiful  dress.  I  know  it's  beautiful, 
though  I  haven't  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  it  yet." 

"  Well,  you  shall  have  that  pleasure 
presently,  when  we  are  all  done  with  break- 

321 


322         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

fast,"  he  said.  "I  am  glad  you  like 
my  gift,  but  I  expect  some  return  for 
it." 

"And  I  will  be  delighted  to  give  any 
thing  in  my  power,"  she  replied,  smiling 
up  into  his  eyes.  "Please  tell  me  in 
what  coin  you  will  take  your  pay." 

"The  same  that  Johnnie,  who  stayed  so 
long  at  the  fair,  wanted  to  have  for  the 
fair  ring  he  promised  to  bring  his  lady 
love." 

'  *  And  will  you  buy  me  a  bunch  of  blue 
ribbon  to  tie  up  my  bonny  brown  hair  ? " 
she  asked  with  a  merry  look  and  smile. 

"Not brown,  Blanche,  darling,  it's  pure 
gold,"  laughed  her  Cousin  William. 

"And  gold  and  blue  look  quite  as  pretty 
together  as  blue  and  brown,"  remarked 
Dorothy. 

"I'll  buy  you  as  many  bunches  of  blue 
ribbon  as  you  want  and  are  willing  to  pay 
for  in  the  same  kind  of  coin,"  said  Uncle 
George,  laying  aside  the  napkin  he  had 
just  been  using,  turning  toward  Blanche, 
taking  her  face  between  his  hands,  and 
bestowing  several  kisses  upon  the  rosy 
cheeks  and  red  lips. 

"There,   uncle,   you  helped   yourself, 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.        323 

but  I  didn't  give  you  any,"  she  said 
laughingly,  as  he  released  her,  then  put 
ting  her  arms  around  his  neck  she  re 
turned  his  caresses. 

"That's  the  right  kind  of  coin,"  he 
said,  "and  I  think  I  must  spare  you  a 
few  minutes  of  my  valuable  time.  We 
are  all  done  eating,  and  we  will  go  up  now 
to  your  aunt's  room  to  say  good-morning 
to  her  and  show  you  the  wedding  silk ; 
for  she  wants  the  pleasure  of  seeing  how 
you  like  it.  Come  along,  Dorothy,  George, 
and  Will,  if  you  care  to  see  what  impres 
sion  it  makes." 

All  accepted  the  invitation  and  followed 
quickly  after  him  and  Blanche  as  he  led 
her  up  the  stairs  and  into  Mrs.  Eldon's 
room,  where  she  sat  in  her  invalid  chair, 
looking  over   the    morning   paper.     She 
turned  toward  them  as  they  entered,  say 
ing  in  a  pleasant  tone,  "Ah,  good-morn 
ing,  Blanche,   I   am   glad   to   see   you. 
Good-morning,    my    sons.      Help    your 
cousin  and  yourselves  to  seats.    My  dear, 
you  are  as  much  at  home  here  as  I  am. 
I'm  pleased  that  you  found  time  to  come 
up  again  before  leaving  for    the    store. 
Dorothy,   will  you  please   get   out   the 


'324         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

packages  and  let  Blanche  see  what  she 
thinks  of  the  goods?" 

Dorothy  opened  a  closet  door  and 
brought  out  several  packages  done  up  in 
brown  paper,  handing  one  to  her  uncle. 
"  I  think  you  are  the  one  to  show  this, 
sir,"  she  said  with  a  smile. 

"  Very  well,"  he  replied,  and  in  another 
moment  Blanche  was  gazing  with  delighted 
eyes  upon  the  rich  folds  of  the  white  silk 
intended  for  her  wedding  dress. 

"  Oh,  I  think  it  is  the  very  loveliest 
thing  I  ever  saw  !  "  she  exclaimed,  clasp 
ing  her  hands  in  an  ecstasy  of  admiration. 
"Thank  you,  uncle,  thank  you  a  thou 
sand  times !  Oh,  what  a  beautiful  dress 
it  will  make  trimmed  with  that  lovely, 
lovely  lace  you  have  given  Ethel  and  me 
for  that  purpose." 

"Yes,  it  is  very  handsome,  and  you 
must  have  veils  too,"  said  her  aunt,  enjoy 
ing  the  sight  of  the  young  girl's  pleasure 
almost  as  much  as  she  did  that  of  the 
silk.  "  Show  her  the  material  for  them, 
Dorothy." 

Dorothy  obeyed,  saying,  "  This  is  Aunt 
Sarah's  own  gift  toward  your  trousseaus." 

"Oh,  auntie,   thank  you  very  much," 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         325 

cried  Blanche,  examining  it  critically,  "it 
is  just  lovely,  and  I  am  sure  will  make  up 
beautifully." 

"I  am  glad  you  like  it,"  Mrs.  Eldon 
said  with  a  gratified  look. 

"And  these  two  dress  patterns,  of  dif 
ferent  shades  of  gray  silk,  are  from  Uncle 
Albert,"  remarked  Dorothy,  opening 
another  package.  "He  thought  you 
would  not  want  to  be  always  dressed 
exactly  alike,  and  says  you  are  to  decide 
for  yourselves  which  shall  have  which." 

"Ethel,  as  the  eldest,  should  be  the  one 
to  settle  that  question,"  said  Blanche. 
"I  think  them  both  so  beautiful  that  I 
shall  not  care  which  is  left  for  me.  Oh, 
how  kind  in  Uncle  Albert  to  give  them 
to  us!" 

"And  here  is  enough  handsome  black 
silk  to  make  a  dress  for  each  of  you," 
continued  Dorothy,  opening  still  another 
package  and  displaying  its  contents.  "  It 
is  Aunt  Augusta's  wedding  gift." 

"  I— I  am  almost  overwhelmed !  "  cried 
Blanche,  scarcely  able  to  speak  from  emo 
tion.  "I  who  never  before  had  even 
one  perfectly  new  silk  dress !  Oh,  Uncle 
George,  I  am  afraid  you  and  Uncle  Albert 


326         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

will  ruin  yourselves  doing  so  much  for 
us!" 

•>  "I  have  no  great  apprehensions  of  that, 
my  little  girl,"  he  returned  with  a  fatherly 
smile.  "  You  are  the  only  nieces  we  have 
to  provide  for — except  Dorothy  here  for 
me,  and  I  don't  mean  to  let  her  go  for  a 
good  while  yet,"  smiling  affectionately 
upon  her ;  "so  it  would  be  a  sad  pity  if 
we  couldn't  open  our  hearts  enough  to 
give  you  a  few  wedding  clothes.  But  I 
must  go  now,  and  I  think  it  would  be  well 
for  you  and  Dorothy  to  start  out  pretty 
soon  to  attend  to  that  important  shopping 
which  I  hear  you  have  on  hand." 

With  that  the  three  gentlemen  withdrew 
from  the  room,  and  after  a  few  minutes' 
chat  with  their  aunt  about  the  purchases 
to  be  made  that  morning,  Dorothy  and 
Blanche  started  out  also. 

They  returned  to  Ethel  at  dinner  time 
to  report  as  good  success  with  their  shop 
ping  as  hers  of  the  previous  day.  Blanche 
had  bought  a  gray  travelling  dress  of  a 
different  shade  from  that  of  her  sister,  a 
hat  and  gloves  to  match  it,  besides  vari 
ous  smaller  articles  needed  to  complete 
her  trousseau,  and  Ethel  admired  and 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.        327 

approved  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the 
purchasers. 

"Now,"  said  Dorothy,  "I  think  we 
need  do  very  little,  if  any  more,  shopping 
for  some  weeks,  when  the  spring  fashions 
have  come  out ;  but  there  is  plenty  of 
sewing  connected  with  what  we  have 
already  bought  to  keep  us  all  three  busy. 
How  I  wish  you  were  ready  to  come  to  us 
at  once,  so  that  we  could  get  fairly  to 
work  immediately." 

"Dorothy,  how  very  kind  you  are," 
said  Ethel,  giving  her  a  bright  look  and 
smile.  "I  doubt  if  many  girls  in  your 
place  would  think  it  any  concern  of  theirs 
whether  our  sewing  was  done  in  season  or 
not,  or  offer  us  any  assistance  with  it." 

"  Ah,  but  you  see  I  am  naturally  fond 
of  such  doings  as  you  have  on  hand  at 
present,"  laughed  Dorothy.  "Now,  can't 
you  decide  to  close  out  earlier  than  you 
have  been  intending  to — say  in  two  or 
three  weeks,  if  not  sooner?  I  know  per 
fectly  well  that  aunt  and  uncle  would  be 
delighted  to  have  you  come  to  them  so 
much  sooner  than  you  have  intended,  to 
say  nothing  of  the  boys  and  the  girl 
Dorothy." 


328         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"  Then  perhaps  you  may  be  glad  to  hear 
of  something  that  occurred  this  morning 
while  you  two  were  shopping.  A  woman 
called  in  to  say  that,  hearing  I  was  going 
to  give  up  the  house  this  spring,  she 
would  like  to  look  at  it  with  a  view  to 
taking  it.  So  I  took  her  over  it  from 
attic  to  cellar.  She  seemed  to  think  it 
would  exactly  suit  her,  and  if  it  would 
not  inconvenience  me  to  move  out  sooner 
than  I  had  intended — say  in  a  week  or 
two — she  would  be  very  glad  to  take  it  off 
my  hands,  buying  the  fixtures,  most  of 
the  furniture,  and  the  goods  also — as  she 
means  to  keep  the  same  kind  of  stock — 
and  settling  for  the  rent  I  should  have  to 
pay  the  landlord  if  I  had  stayed  on  as 
long  as  I  had  intended." 

' '  Oh,  delightful ! ' '  cried  Dorothy.  ' '  I 
hope  you  closed  with  the  offer  at 
once  ? " 

"No,  not  exactly,"  replied  Ethel,  smil 
ing  at  Dorothy's  earnestness,  "  but  I  told 
her  I  would  give  her  my  answer  to-mor 
row  or  next  day.  I  wanted  time  you 
see  to  consult  my  uncles,  and  to  make 
sure  I  should  not  inconvenience  anybody 
by  accepting  the  invitation  from  Uncle 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         329 

George  and  Aunt  Sarah  so  much  earlier 
than  they  and  we  had  expected." 

"  I  can  assure  you  you  needn't  hesitate 
one  minute  about  that,"  returned  Doro 
thy.  "  Suppose  you  come  up  and  talk 
with  Aunt  Sarah  and  the  uncles  this 
evening  and  have  it  settled.  Then  you 
can  see  some  pretty  things  we  were  show 
ing  Blanche  this  morning." 

"Oh,  yes,  Ethel;  some  lovely  gifts 
to  us  from  Uncle  Albert  and  the  two 
aunts." 

"Oh,  hush!"  cried  Dorothy,  "don't 
tell  what  they  are,  but  let  her  be  sur 
prised  as  you  were  this  morning." 

"Why,  you  cruel  thing!  the  idea  of 
keeping  her  waiting  so  long ! "  exclaimed 
Blanche  in  simulated  wrath. 

"Oh,  I  can  wait,"  laughed  Ethel; 
"mysteries  and  expectations  are  really 
delightful  things  sometimes.  Now  I 
think  of  it,  as  we  do  not  often  have 
much  custom  in  the  evenings,  Harry  and 
you  and  I,  Blanche,  might  go  to  Uncle 
George's  after  tea  and  talk  the  matter 
over  with  him  and  Uncle  Albert ;  see 
the  pretty  things  too,  and  thank  them 
and  the  aunts  for  their  gifts." 


330         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

The  others  thought  well  of  the  plan 
and  it  was  duly  carried  out 

The  uncles  highly  approved  of  the  im 
mediate  closing  up  of  Ethel's  business, 
and  the  coming  to  their  houses  of  both 
nieces  and  nephew  without  any  unneces 
sary  delay.  In  consequence  they  were 
all,  in  less  than  a  fortnight,  installed 
as  temporary  members  of  their  Uncle 
George's  family,  the  girls  very  busy  with 
the  necessary  preparations  for  their  ap 
proaching  nuptials,  and  Dorothy  equally 
so  as  their  most  kind  helper. 

The  young  lady  cousins  next  door  took 
a  languid  interest  and  prepared  some  little 
wedding  gifts  for  each  of  the  prospective 
brides,  but  that  was  the  utmost  of  their 
helpfulness. 

Busy  though  they  were — very  busy  with 
their  preparations — Ethel  and  Blanche 
managed  to  find  time  to  carry  on  a  brisk 
correspondence  with  Percy  and  Stuart, 
whose  letters  kept  them  informed  of  the 
progress  made  from  week  to  week  in  the 
building  of  their  houses  and  the  laying 
out  of  the  grounds,  assuring  them  that 
they  confidently  hoped  to  have  the  pretty 
homes  ready  in  good  season  for  their 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         331 

occupants.  Their  fathers,  so  they  wrote, 
would  give  them,  not  the  grounds  and 
houses  alone,  but  furniture  for  them  also, 
and  it  was  their  intention  to  buy  carpets, 
curtains,  and  parlor  furniture  at  least,  in 
Philadelphia  when  they  went  on  for  their 
brides.  These  would  be  sent  immediately 
to  Pleasant  Plains,  as  their  town  was 
called,  and  arranged  in  the  houses  by 
their  Aunt  Annis  and  others  of  the  fam 
ily  who  intended  to  remain  at  home  while 
the  bridal  party  made  their  wedding  trip, 
visiting  various  places  of  note  in  the 
Eastern  and  Middle  States. 

"  Oh,  how  pleasant !  "  exclaimed  Doro 
thy  on  hearing  of  these  arrangements  ; 
1  'you  can  go  right  into  your  own  homes 
just  as  soon  as  you  reach  the  town.  I 
should  like  nothing  better  if  I  were  in 
your  place." 

"It  suits  us  exactly,"  said  Ethel. 

"Aunt  Sarah  was  saying  only  this 
morning  that  it  was  time  to  be  preparing 
invitations  to  the  wedding  and  sending 
them  out,"  remarked  Dorothy,  "and  she 
wants  you  girls  to  make  out  a  list  of  the 
relatives  and  friends  of  the  bridegrooms 
that  are  to  be,  who  ought  to  receive  cards, 


332        MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

so  that  she  can  attend  to  the  business,, 
which  is  just  in  her  line,  as  she  can  do  it 
sitting  in  her  chair  and  with  very  little 
exertion." 

"It  is  most  kind  in  aunt,  and  we  will 
write  at  once  for  such  a  list,"  replied 
Ethel,  looking  highly  gratified  ;  for  both 
she  and  Blanche  wished  to  show  every 
attention  to  the  relatives  of  Percy  and 
Stuart,  but  had  not  thus  far  felt  that 
they  had  any  right  to  invite  them,  or 
anyone,  to  the  house  of  their  uncle ;  and 
he  had  expressed  a  wish  to  have  the  cere 
mony  performed  in  his  own  parlor. 

The  letters  were  promptly  written,  sent 
by  the  next  train  for  the  West,  and  a 
reply  containing  the  requested  list  came 
by  the  return  of  mail. 

It  gave  the  names  of  relatives  only,  few 
besides  the  Keiths,  Aunt  Wealthy  Stan 
hope,  and  such  of  the  Dinsmores  as  were 
related  to  Mrs.  Marcia  Keith,  the  mater 
nal  grandmother  of  Percy  and  Stuart, 
including,  of  course,  those  of  New  Jersey 
who  had  for  years  so  kindly  befriended 
Ethel,  Blanche,  and  their  younger  brother 
and  sister. 

The  girls  had  few  friends  or  acquaint- 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          333 

ances  outside  of  the  families  of  their  two 
uncles,  and  desiring  a  quiet  wedding 
because  of  their  recent  bereavement,  none 
others  were  invited. 

They  were  very  busy  with  their  prep 
arations,  yet  had  time  enough  to  take 
matters  easily  and  not  be  so  overworked 
as  to  mar  their  good  looks  or  exhaust 
their  strength.  They  were  almost  at 
leisure  and  looking  rosy  and  happy,  when 
their  intended  partners  for  life  walked  in 
upon  them  some  days  before  the  one 
appointed  for  the  important  ceremony. 

The  arrival  was  not  unexpected,  for  it 
had  been  agreed  upon  that  they  should 
come  in  good  season  to  allow  time  for 
each  young  couple  to  make  their  pur 
chases  of  household  goods  and  have  them 
shipped  for  Pleasant  Plains  before  the 
wedding. 

Some  two  or  three  days  were  spent 
most  enjoyably  in  this  fascinating  work 
of  choosing  the  adornments  of  their  future 
homes,  Dorothy  sometimes  accompanying 
them,  by  invitation,  that  they  might  have 
the  benefit  of  her  excellent  taste  and 
judgment. 

In  the  meantime  letters  of  acceptance 


334         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

or  declination,  accompanied  by  gifts — 
principally  of  handsome  jewelry  or  silver 
ware — came  pouring  in  from  the  invited 
relatives,  causing  the  most  pleasurable 
excitement  Ethel  and  Blanche  had  ever 
known. 

Dorothy  heartily  rejoiced  with  and  for 
them,  fairly  going  into  ecstasies  over  a 
diamond  pin  for  each,  from  Mr.  Horace 
Dinsmore  and  his  father,  and  lovely 
bracelets  from  Mr.  Travilla  and  his  wife, 
the  dear  Cousin  Elsie  of  whom  they  had 
often  heard  Mrs.  Landreth  speak. 

These  handsome  gifts  were  accompanied 
by  letters  expressing  kindly  interest  and 
the  hope  of  making  the  acquaintance  of 
the  young  brides  at  some  future  day,  but 
declining  to  attend  the  wedding,  as  it  was 
not  convenient  for  any  of  them  to  leave 
home  just  at  that  time. 

Aunt  Wealthy,  too,  declined  for  the 
same  reason,  and  because  of  her  advanced 
years,  but  sent  a  piece  of  silver  ware  to 
each  of  the  brides  and  a  warm,  even 
urgent  invitation  for  a  visit  to  her  on 
their  homeward  way. 

4 'Dear  old  auntie!"  exclaimed  Percy 
on  reading  the  letter,  which  Ethel  had 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         335 

handed  to  him,  "I  think,  Stuart,  we  shonld 
try  to  manage  it ;  if  our  brides  are  wil 
ling,"  he  added  with  a  smiling  glance  at 
the  two  girls  sitting  near.  "It  will  not 
take  us  very  much  out  of  our  way,  and 
would  be  such  a  gratification  to  her.'* 

"With  all  my  heart,  if  the  ladies  do 
not  object,"  returned  Stuart  with  an  en 
quiring  look  at  them.  "I  do  not  believe 
either  of  them  would  regret  it,  for  she  is, 
as  you  say,  'a  dear  old  lady.'  A  very 
amusing  one,  also,  at  times,"  he  added 
with  a  mirthful  look. 

"Oh,  yes;  I  have  heard  your  mother 
and  sisters  speak  of  her,  Percy,  and  I 
should  like  nothing  better  than  to  pay 
her  a  little  visit  in  her  own  house,  and 
engage  her  to  make  a  return,  if  possible," 
Ethel  said,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  pleas 
ure  at  the  very  idea. 

"  I,  too,"  exclaimed  Blanche.  '  *  Oh,  it 
would  be  lovely !  better  than  going  to- 
the  Eastern  States,  if  we  cannot  do  both." 

"Oh,  we  can  do  both,"  said  Stuart,  " if 
we  do  not  stay  too  long  at  any  one 
place." 

"  Yes,  of  course,  we  do  not  expect  ever 
to  have  another  honeymoon,"  laughed 


336          MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

Percy.  "  If  nobody  objects,  I'll  write  at 
once  to  Aunt  Wealthy  that  we  hope  and 
expect  to  accept  her  invitation."  A  mo 
ment  of  silence,  then  Blanche  said: 

"I  think  you  are  safe  in  doing  so,  as 
we  have  all  expressed  a  desire  to  make 
the  visit." 

"Yes;  then  I'll  write  to-night,"  said 
Percy.  "  Oh,  by  the  way,  I  received  a  letter 
from  Cousin  Horace  Dinsmore,  junior — 
who  is  about  my  own  age — accepting  an 
invitation  I  sent  him  the  other  day  to  be 
one  of  our  groomsmen." 

"I  am  pleased  to  hear  it,"  said  Ethel. 
"Having  heard  a  great  deal  about  the 
family  I  have  wanted  very  much  to  see 
them." 

"  Which  I  intend  you  shall  one  of  these 
days,  if  I  have  to  take  you  all  the  way 
down  there,"  laughed  Percy. 

"Possibly  you  maybe  able  to  induce 
them  to  pay  us  a  visit  this  coming  sum 
mer  or  fall,"  said  Stuart.  "I  own  to  a 
strong  desire  to  see  them  myself ;  so  many 
years  having  passed  since  there  was  an 
exchange  of  visits  that  I  have  no  recol 
lection  of  any  of  the  family." 

"I  should  think  not,"  laughed  Percy; 


MILDRE&S  NEW  DAUGHTER,          33 T 

"  for  if  I  am  not  mistaken  none  of  them 
have  visited  our  part  of  the  country  since 
you  were  born.  I  was  taken  down  there 
in  my  babyhood,  but,  of  course,  have  na 
recollection  of  the  circumstances,  or  of 
the  relatives  I  saw  there.  But  we  have 
heard  so  much  talk  about  them,  and  read 
so  many  of  their  letters,  that  it  almost 
seems  as  if  we  had  seen  and  known 
them." 

"Yes,  I  believe  you  are  right,"  Stuart 
said  musingly.  * '  I  shall  be  pleased  to 
make  the  acquaintance  of  Horace,  junior, 
so  am  very  glad  he  is  coming.  It  brings 
up  the  number  of  our  groomsmen  to  six — 
Horace,  Harry  Eldon,  Stuart  Landreth, 
and  the  three  cousins  of  the  brides — 
George,  William,  and  Albert." 

"  And  we  have  the  same  number  of 
bridesmaids,"  remarked  Blanche  ;  "  your 
sister  and  Percy's  two,  his  and  your 
cousin  Mary  Keith,  our  cousin  Minnie 
Eldon,  and  Dorothy.  Aunt  Sarah 
says  we  must  have  a  rehearsal  to 
night." 

"Yes,"  said  Stuart,  "and  another 
after  Horace  Dinsmore  gets  here,  as  he 
will  to-morrow,  I  think." 


338         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

"And  we  expect  all  our  party  from 
Pleasant  Plains  to  be  here  in  the  city  by 
that  time,"  added  Percy;  "so  that  we 
may  hope  to  get  all  the  intended  brides 
maids  and  groomsmen  together  for  that 
second  one." 

"I  think  they  will  get  in  to-night," 
said  Stuart ;  "  and  it  will  be  well  if  they 
do,  as  that  will  give  them — I  mean  the 
girls,  particularly— time  to  rest  a  bit  be 
fore  going  through  the  ordeal." 

"The  rehearsal  will  be  scarcely  an  or 
deal,  but "  It  was  Blanche  who 

spoke,  but  she  paused  without  finishing 
her  sentence,  and  assuming  a  comical  ex 
pression  of  pretended  fright  and  appre 
hension. 

"  The  actual  ceremony  will  ? "  queried 
Stuart  laughingly. 

"  Yes  ;  remembering  that  I  have  heard 
more  than  once  that  men  are  deceivers," 
she  sighed.  "Alas!  if  I  should  be  mis 
taken  in  the  one  to  whose  keeping  I  com 
mit  my  happiness." 

"It  would  be  dreadful,"  returned 
Stuart  regarding  her  with  admiring, 
laughing  eyes,  "and  perhaps  equally  so 
should  I  be  mistaken  in  the  little  woman 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         339 

to  whom  I  commit  mine.  But  I  am  not 
afraid." 

"Nor  need  you  be,  Blanche,  let  me  as 
sure  you,"  said  Percy.  "  Try  to  be  as 
reasonable  and  trustful  as  Ethel,  who  I 
feel  convinced  is  not  the  least  afraid  of 
me,"  he  added  with  a  happy  little  laugh, 
and  a  glance  of  ardent  affection  at  his 
betrothed. 

"Ah,  who  shall  say  that  that  is  not 
because  she  is  a  brave — if  not  particularly 
bright  woman  ? "  laughed  Ethel. 

"I,"  said  Percy;  "you,  Miss  Eldonr 
are  the  only  person  who  will  be  permitted 
to  utter  such  a  slander  concerning  her  in 
my  presence." 

The  next  few  days  seemed  taken  up  by 
a  whirl  of  pleasurable  excitement — intro 
ductions  to  new  friends,  soon  to  become 
relatives,  the  reception  of  many  beautiful 
presents,  the  rehearsals  of  those  who  were 
to  take  part  in  the  ceremony,  the  trim 
ming  of  the  house  with  flowers,  the  try 
ing  on  of  wedding  finery,  and  selecting  of 
flowers — orange  blossoms — for  the  adorn 
ment  of  the  brides. 

There  was  scarcely  time  to  think  of  the 
pain  of  the  coming  partings  from  brother, 


340         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

nncles,  and  other  relatives  ;  pain  it  would 
be,  yet  not  to  be  compared  with  that  of 
many  a  young  bride  who  must  leave 
father,  mother,  home,  and  more  than  one 
loved  brother  and  sister. 

The  wedding  was  a  pronounced  suc 
cess  ;  brides  and  bridesmaids  looking 
their  best — groom  and  groomsmen  also — 
and  each  going  through  his  or  her  part  of 
the  ceremony  in  an  altogether  creditable 
manner. 

A  wedding  feast  followed ;  then  came 
the  leave-takings  and  the  scattering  of 
the  guests  and  the  bridal  party,  the  latter 
taking  the  cars  for  New  York,  where  they 
spent  some  days  in  sight-seeing ;  from 
there  they  went  on  to  Boston,  where  a 
week  was  spent  visiting  places  in  the  city 
and  its  vicinity  interesting  from  a  histori 
cal  point  of  view.  Then  they  returned  to 
New  York,  went  up  the  Hudson  on  a  fine 
steamer  to  West  Point,  where  they  spent 
a  day  and  a  night ;  then  by  boat  again  up 
to  Albany,  where  they  made  but  a  brief 
halt,  then  took  the  cars  for  Saratoga, 
spent  a  few  days  there,  during  which 
they  visited  the  battlefield — all  being  in 
tensely  interested  in  every  thing  connected 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         341 

with  the  struggle  that  had  made  us  a 
nation. 

Their  next  pause  was  at  Niagara,  where 
they  made  a  brief  stay  to  see  the  Falls. 
From  there  they  went  to  Lansdale,  O., 
to  pay  the  promised  visit  to  Aunt 
Wealthy,  which  would  be  their  lasv  halt 
on  their  homeward  way. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

IT  was  on  a  lovely  June  morning  that 
our  bridal  party  arrived  in  Lansdale. 
They  were  met  at  the  depot  by  Aunt 
Wealthy' s  nephew  Mr.  Harry  Duncan, 
and  driven  directly  to  the  pretty  cottage 
which  had  been  for  so  many  years  the 
home  of  the  dear  old  lady.  She  met 
them  on  its  porch  with  both  hands  out 
stretched  in  cordial  greeting  to  the  dearly 
loved  grandnephews,  and  their  wives  of 
whom  this  was  her  first  sight,  gave  them 
the  tenderest  of  greetings,  then  led  them 
within  doors  and  gave  them  in  charge 
to  Mrs.  Duncan  and  Mrs.  Lottie  Allison, 
who  conducted  them  to  their  respective 
rooms  and  left  them  there  to  refresh  them 
selves  by  the  removal  of  the  dust  of  travel 
and  a  change  of  raiment. 

An  excellent  dinner,  served  in  Aunt 
Wealthy' s  dining  room  and  partaken  of 
by  all  the  members  of  the  three  families, 
followed  in  due  season,  the  dear  old  lady 

342 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          343 

herself  taking  the  head  of  the  table  and 
doing  the  honors  as  gracefully  as  though 
she  had  seen  but  half  the  years  which  had 
actually  passed  over  her  head. 

Ethel  felt  strongly  drawn  to  her  and 
the  attraction  seemed  mutual. 

"I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you,  boys,'* 
Aunt  Wealthy  said  in  her  sweet,  silvery 
tones,  glancing  from  Ethel  to  Blanche 
and  back  again,  "  for  furnishing  me  with 
two  such  sweet  and  lovable  grand-nieces. 
I  only  wish  I  could  keep  you  and  them 
near  me  without  robbing  our  dear  ones  in 
your  native  town.  Now  if  you  could  per 
suade  your  parents  and  grandparents  to 
leave  Pleasant  Plains  for  Lansdale  and 
you  to  settle  here  also,  it  would  be  very 
delightful  to  your  old  auntie." 

"  It  would  be  very  delightful  for  us  to 
have  her  near  at  hand,"  returned  Percy 
with  a  smile,  "  but  surely  much  easier  to 
carry  her  there  with  us,  than  to  bring 
all  our  numerous  tribe  here.  What  do 
you  say  to  the  idea  of  joining  our  party 
when  we  start  for  home  again,  Aunt 
Wealthy?" 

"  Ah,  no,  laddie !  I'm  too  old  a  fixture 
to  be  moved,"  returned  the  old  lady, 


344         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

shaking  her  head.  "I  am  only  living 
from  day  to  day  with  the  feeling  that 
home  is  all  ready  for  me  in  that  better 
land  and  that  I  may  at  any  moment  hear 
the  glad  summons  to  go  to  it  and  the  dear 
Master  who  has  prepared  it  for  me." 

"And  yet  how  very  peaceful  and 
happy  you  look,  auntie,"  remarked 
Blanche.  "Do  you  not  dread  that  sum 
mons  at  all?" 

"  Oh,  no,  child.  Why  should  I  or  any- 
one  dread  a  call  to  go  home  to  the 
Father's  house  on  high  ?  I  can  truly  say 
I  do  not  dread  it  half  so  much  as  I  should 
the  earthly  journey  from  here  to  Pleasant 
Plains.  That  would  cause  me  much 
weariness  ;  the  other  none  at  all." 

"I  think  you  are  to  be  envied,  Aunt 
Wealthy, ' '  said  Blanche.  ' '  I  don' t  think 
it  is  altogether  because  you  are  old  and 
weary  of  life  either,  because  our  dear 
young  sister  Nannette  seemed  as  glad  to 
go  to  that  dear  home  as  anybody  could 
be." 

"  I  hope  you  will  tell  us  all  about  her 
while  you  are  here,"  remarked  Mrs. 
Duncan,  with  a  look  of  interest. 

"Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Allison,  "and  also 


MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER.        345 

about  your  wedding,  for  we  have  heard 
absolutely  nothing  so  far." 

"  Our  mothers,  and  the  rest  at  Pleasant 
Plains,  have  been  too  busy  to  write,  I  pre 
sume,"  observed  Stuart;  "  but  you  shall 
have  all  the  particulars  you  care  for  from 
us  before  we  leave." 

"  Yes,  you  must  please  tell  us  all  about 
it  this  evening  when  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Prince 
will  be  in  to  hear  it  too." 

"Now,  Aunt  Wealthy,  do  you  know 
that,  as  usual,  you  have  lowered  my 
father's  rank?"  queried  Mrs.  Allison 
with  an  amused  look  and  smile.  "  You 
will  forget,  you  dear  old  soul,  that  he  is  a 
King — not  merely  a  prince." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  it  is  a  sad  mistake  and  one 
that  I  make  very  often,  and  I  fear  I'm 
too  young  now  to  hope  to  reform  in  that 
respect." 

"Ah,  well,  auntie,  do  not  be  discour 
aged,"  said  Mr.  Duncan ;  "you know  you 
are  getting  older  every  day  and  may  hope 
to  arrive  finally  at  years  of  discretion." 

"Ah,  Harry,  Harry,  you  are  a  sad  fel 
low,  considering  that  you  belong  to  the 
family  of  such  a  fine  young  father ;  such 
an  one  should  never  think  of  making 


346         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

game  of  his  old  auntie  in  that  fashion,'* 
returned  Miss  Stanhope  with  affected 
gravity,  but  a  twinkle  of  fun  in  her  eye. 
Then  turning  to  Percy,  "  Did  Mr.  Travilla 
and  Elsie  get  to  your  wedding?"  she 
asked. 

"  No,  ma'am  ;  none  of  the  family  except 
young  Horace,  who  was  one  of  our 
groomsmen.  I  own  that  I  was  disap 
pointed,  for  I  have  a  great  desire  to  meet 
them  all ;  especially  Cousin  Elsie.  She 
has  been  here  several  times,  has  she 
not?" 

"Yes,  years  ago  when  she  was  quite 
young — eighteen — and  Mr.  Travilla  came 
after  her,  but  was  not  her — yes,  he  was 
her  lover,  but  she  thought  of  him  only 
as  a  kind  of  uncle.  Then  her  father 
brought  her  again  when  she  had  found 
out  that  she  cared  for  Mr.  Torville,  and 
engaged  him  to  marry  her.  Ah,  he's 
as  pleasant  a  gentleman  as  ever  you 
saw! " 

"You  were  at  the  wedding,  were  you, 
not,  Aunt  Wealthy  ?"  asked  Stuart. 

'  *  Yes,  indeed  !  They  wouldn'  t  have 
missed  me  for  a  good  deal,  and  from  the 
sole  of  her  head  to  the  crown  of  her  foot 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         347 

she  was  the  loveliest  bride  that  I  ever 
saw." 

"  So  mother  has  often  told  me,  and  that 
she  was  as  lovely  in  character  as  in  per 
son,"  said  Percy. 

"  An  assertion  which  no  one  at  all  ac 
quainted  with  her  wonld  hesitate  to  con 
firm,"  said  Mr.  Allison.  "I  know  her 
well  as  the  daughter  of  my  esteemed 
brother-in-law,  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore,  and 
have  known  her  since  she  was  a  little  lass 
about  nine  years  old." 

4 'How  I  should  like  to  see  her!"  ex 
claimed  Blanche. 

"  We  have  photographs  at  home,"  said 
Stuart.  "  I  think  them  lovely,  but 
mother  and  the  others  who  remember  her 
say  they  do  not  do  her  justice." 

"We  have  some  very  good  ones  here," 
said  Aunt  Wealthy,  "and  everyone  who 
cares  to  look  at  them  can  do  so." 

They  were  leaving  the  table  as  she 
spoke  and  Blanche,  speaking  aside  to 
Stuart,  urged  him  to  ask  his  aunt  to  show 
them  the  old-fashioned  treasures  in  her 
parlor  of  which  she  had  heard  him  and 
Percy  tell. 

"Yes,  dearest,  I  will,"  he  said  with  a 


348         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER 

mirthful  look.  "  I  own  to  a  great  desire 
to  see  them  myself,  having  heard  so  much 
about  them  from  mother,  grandma,  and 
Aunt  Mildred." 

But  there  was  no  need  to  prefer  the 
request,  as  it  was  to  the  parlor  Miss  Stan 
hope  now  led  the  way,  and  she  was  pres 
ently  exhibiting  with  pardonable  pride 
the  old  furniture  that  had  been  in  the 
family  since  before  her  time,  her  grand 
mother's  sampler  framed  and  hanging  on 
the  wall,  the  embroidered  chair  cushions 
which  she  said  were  filled  with  that 
grandmother's  own  feathers,  and  were 
valued  by  herself  more  than  their  weight 
in  gold,  though  much  faded  and  some 
what  worn  in  spite  of  the  excellent  care 
she  had  always  taken  of  them — the  old, 
old  portraits  on  the  walls,  the  cabinet  of 
curiosities  brought  from  over  the  seas  by 
an  ancestor  who  had  been  a  sea  captain. 

All  these  were  examined  with  interest, 
then  Percy  enquired  for  the  photographs. 

"  Ah,  they  are  here,"  replied  Miss  Stan 
hope,  taking  up  a  photographic  album 
and  handing  it  to  him.  "  Let  us  see  if 
you  can  pick  out  your  Cousin  Elsie." 

" Easily,"  he  returned,  "since  I  have 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.         349 

often  seen  one  in  mother's  possession  ;" 
and  as  he  opened  the  album  his  wife,. 
Blanche,  and  Stuart  drew  around  him  to 
gaze  with  eager  curiosity  upon  the  lovely 
face  which  he  pronounced  an  excellent 
likeness  of  Mrs.  Travilla,  judging  from 
those  he  had  seen  and  the  description  of 
her  often  given  him  by  the  members  of  the 
family  who  knew  her. 

Our  little  bridal  party  spent  some  days- 
at  Lansdale,  then  urgent  messages  from 
home  hurried  them  away.  They  reached 
Pleasant  Plains  about  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon  of  another  lovely  June  day. 

As  they  alighted  from  the  train  they 
were  greeted  most  rejoicingly  by  their 
fathers  and  mothers— Dr.  and  Mrs.  Land- 
reth  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ormsby — each 
couple  being  conducted  to  a  waiting  car 
riage,  and  presently,  when  the  baggage 
had  been  attended  to,  they  were  whirled 
away  to  the  house  of  the  young  men's 
grandfather,  Mr.  Keith,  where  they  found 
the  other  members  of  the  connection, 
waiting  to  greet  and  welcome  them. 

Then,  after  a  few  minutes'  chat,  they 
were  conducted  to  their  own  new  homes,, 
which  had  been  thoroughly  cleaned  and 


350         MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

furnished  with  the  carpets,  curtains,  and 
other  articles  bought  in  Philadelphia  for 
that  purpose. 

All  four  were  filled  with  delight  at  the 
neat  and  tasteful  appearance  of  each 
dwelling,  and  the  many  comforts  and  con 
veniences  that  had  been  provided  through 
the  thoughtful  love  and  effort  of  parents 
and  friends. 

The  grounds  were  prettily  laid  out, 
sodded  and  planted  with  trees,  shrubs, 
and  flowers,  and  presented  an  attractive 
appearance  for  places  so  new  to  culti 
vation,  giving  promise  of  great  beauty  in 
coming  years  ;  and  from  porches  and  bal 
conies  charming  views  might  be  obtained 
of  the  surrounding  country  and  the  beau 
tiful  swiftly  flowing  river. 

Ethel  and  Blanche  were  evidently 
greatly  pleased,  and  their  young  hus 
bands  scarcely  less  so. 

When  all  these  things  had  been  viewed 
and  rapturously  commented  upon,  the 
young  couples  were  left  to  themselves, 
with  an  injunction  to  come  over  to  their 
grandfather's  again  when  ready  for  tea, 
as  all  the  family  were  to  be  assembled 
there  to  rejoice  together  over  their  safe 


MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER.          351 

arrival,  and  that  those  to  whom  the  brides 
were  strangers,  as  yet,  might  have  an 
opportunity  to  make  their  acquaintance. 

It  proved  a  delightful  family  party, 
but  as  the  travellers  were  somewhat  weary 
with  their  long  journey,  and  the  watchful 
mothers  divined  that  they  were  longing 
for  the  privacy  and  rest  to  be  found  in 
their  own  little  homes,  they  proposed  at 
an  early  hour  that  the  old  father  should 
lead  them  all  in  a  short  service  of  prayer 
and  praise,  then  all  disperse  to  their 
several  abodes,  hoping  to  meet  again  on 
the  morrow,  when  rested  and  refreshed 
by  sleep. 

They  separated  with  kind  good-nights, 
and  a  few  moments  later  Percy  and  his 
Ethel  were  standing  together  on  their 
own  porch  gazing  out  upon  the  moonlit 
landscape. 

"What  a  beautiful  river  it  is!"  she 
said  in  tones  tremulous  with  emotion, 
"and,  oh,  what  a  dear,  lovely  home  you 
have  brought  me  to  !  I  had  hardly  hoped 
ever  to  have  one  so  sweet  and  fair,  or  to 
be  so  loved  as  I  firmly  believe  my  husband 
loves  me." 

"You  deserve  it  all,  dearest,"  he  said 


352         MILDRED' 8  NEW  DAUGHTER. 

with  feeling ;  "yes,  far  more  than  I  de 
serve  the  happiness  of  having  so  sweet  a 
wife  for  my  very  own.  And  God  grant 
we  may  live  and  love  together  here  for 
many  years,  should  it  please  Him  to 
spare  our  lives." 


THE  END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9 — 15m-10,'48  (B1039 ) 444 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OP  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


PS  Finley  - 

1672       Mildred's  new 


F5zmn    daughter. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000037394    4 


PS 
1672 

F5zmn 


